Interest mistaken, or, the Holy cheat proving from the undeniable practises and positions of the Presbyterians, that the design of that party is to enslave both king and people under the masque of religion : by way of observation upon a treatise, intitutled, The interest of England in the matter of religion, &c. / by Roger L'Estrange.
         L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 285 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 96 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47873
         Wing L1262
         ESTC R41427
         31355330
         ocm 31355330
         110404
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47873)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 110404)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1744:15)
      
       
         
           
             Interest mistaken, or, the Holy cheat proving from the undeniable practises and positions of the Presbyterians, that the design of that party is to enslave both king and people under the masque of religion : by way of observation upon a treatise, intitutled, The interest of England in the matter of religion, &c. / by Roger L'Estrange.
             L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
          
           
             The second impression.
          
           [16], 173, [2] p.
           
             Printed for Henry Brome ...,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             Advertisement: p. [1]-[2] at end.
             Imperfect: print show-through.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Corbet, John, 1620-1680. -- Interest of England in the matter of religion.
           Interest of England in the matter of religion.
           Presbyterianism -- Controversial literature.
           Church and state -- England.
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1660-1688.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Interest
           Mistaken
           ,
           OR
           THE
           Holy
           Cheat
           ;
           PROVING
           From
           the
           undeniable
           Practises
           and
           Positions
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           the
           Design
           of
           that
           Party
           is
           to
           enslave
           both
           King
           and
           People
           under
           the
           Masque
           of
           RELIGION
           .
        
         
           By
           way
           of
           Observation
           upon
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           INTITULED
           ,
           The
           Interest
           of
           England
           in
           the
           Matter
           of
           RELIGION
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           ROGER
           L'ESTRANGE
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Impression
           .
           Aug.
           De
           Civ
           .
           Dei.
           Nullo
           modo
           his
           artibus
           placatur
           Divina
           Majestas
           ,
           quibus
           Humana
           Dignitas
           inquinatur
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Brome
          
           at
           the
           Gun
           in
           Ivy-lane
           .
           1661.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Honourable
           HOVSE
           of
           COMMONS
           Assembled
           in
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           TO
           begg
           your
           Pardon
           ,
           or
           Protection
           ,
           were
           to
           suppose
           a
           Fault
           ,
           or
           Hazzard
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           Dedication
           finding
           neither
           ,
           I
           shall
           waive
           that
           Formality
           :
           humbly
           submitting
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           ;
           my
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           my
           Self
           ,
           to
           your
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           without
           more
           Prologue
           ,
           or
           Apology
           .
        
         
           
             There
             is
             a
             Faction
             which
             under
             the
             note
             of
             Presbyterian
             ,
             seems
             much
             concerned
             to
             stickle
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             &
             Church-rites
             ,
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             
               tender
               Consciences
            
             .
             Their
             Writings
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             are
             with
             great
             
             
               Freedom
               ,
               Craft
            
             ,
             and
             Diligence
             ,
             dispers'd
             throughout
             the
             Nation
             ;
             to
             the
             great
             Scandal
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Encouragement
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Revolt
             .
             But
             this
             is
             yet
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             Mischief
             ,
             or
             in
             effect
             of
             their
             Design
             :
             Their
             Ayme
             being
             to
             Tumultuate
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Partie
             against
             the
             Civil
             Power
             .
             Indeed
             their
             Pamphlets
             wear
             the
             Face
             of
             Church-disputes
             ,
             and
             Modells
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             reads
             them
             through
             ,
             and
             marques
             them
             narrowly
             ,
             shall
             find
             the
             King's
             Authority
             the
             Question
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             late
             War
             against
             the
             King
             was
             Lawfull
          
           ;
           is
           a
           Position
           common
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           publiquely
           maintain
           ,
           as
           the
           main
           Basis
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
           By
           which
           assertion
           ,
           they
           cast
           the
           Bloud
           ,
           and
           Guilt
           upon
           His
           Majestie
           ;
           make
           his
           
             Adhaerents
             Traitors
          
           :
           place
           the
           
             Supreme
             Authoritie
          
           in
           the
           
             two
             Houses
          
           :
           subject
           the
           Law
           to
           an
           Ordinance
           :
           the
           Government
           ,
           to
           a
           Faction
           :
           and
           animate
           the
           Schismatiques
           to
           serve
           His
           Majestie
           in
           beeing
           as
           they
           did
           His
           Father
           .
           
           This
           is
           the
           drift
           of
           their
           seditious
           Libells
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Projects
           too
           ;
           if
           any
           judgement
           may
           be
           made
           upon
           their
           strict
           conformity
           of
           Argument
           ,
           and
           Methode
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           first
           embroyl'd
           us
           .
        
         
           How
           farr
           this
           matter
           may
           require
           your
           Care
           ,
           becomes
           not
           me
           to
           meddle
           :
           I
           thought
           it
           might
           be
           worth
           your
           Honours
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           led
           by
           an
           Opinion
           of
           my
           Duty
           ,
           this
           state
           of
           the
           Affair
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           it
           is
           )
           I
           doe
           most
           humbly
           lay
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           had
           no
           sooner
           set
           Foot
           upon
           English
           ground
           ,
           but
           swarms
           of
           Pestilent
           papers
           were
           in
           a
           Readiness
           to
           enterteyn
           him
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           sharpest
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           delivered
           to
           several
           Members
           of
           that
           Session
           ,
           with
           the
           Stationers
           name
           for
           whom
           they
           were
           Printed
           ,
           
             (
             Smith
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bible
           in
           
             Cornhill
             ,
             Croftons
          
           Agent
           )
           but
           all
           too
           little
           to
           suppress
           them
           .
           One
           Passage
           is
           this
           that
           Follows
           ;
           speaking
           of
           the
           limited
           Power
           of
           Kings
           —
        
         
         
           
           
             This
             may
             serve
             to
             justify
             the
             proceedings
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             against
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             hostile
             way
             set
             himself
             to
             overthrow
             Religion
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             .
          
        
         
           Hand
           in
           hand
           with
           this
           Pamphlet
           ,
           came
           forth
           
             Smectymnuus
             ;
             Reviv'd
          
           ,
           and
           recommended
           by
           Mr.
           Manton
           :
           and
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           some
           Hundreds
           more
           of
           the
           same
           stamp
           ,
           whose
           common
           business
           't
           is
           ,
           by
           Affronting
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Flattering
           of
           the
           Rabble
           to
           cast
           all
           back
           into
           Confusi●n
           .
           Among
           the
           many
           other
           Actours
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           find
           not
           any
           man
           playes
           his
           part
           better
           ,
           then
           the
           Author
           of
           That
           Treatise
           which
           hath
           extorted
           This
           :
           who
           indeed
           ,
           abuses
           the
           People
           in
           very
           good
           terms
           .
        
         
           Some
           hasty
           Observations
           I
           have
           pass'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           easie
           ,
           and
           deceivable
           Vulgar
           ;
           which
           Prailties
           I
           submit
           to
           
           your
           Honours
           Charity
           ;
           but
           the
           main
           Equitie
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           stand
           the
           test
           of
           your
           severest
           Justice
           :
           for
           doubtlesse
           much
           is
           due
           to
           the
           late
           King's
           Honour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           his
           Blood.
           
        
         
           And
           somewhat
           (
           with
           submission
           to
           your
           Wisdoms
           )
           may
           be
           allow'd
           to
           his
           Partie
           :
           at
           least
           sufficient
           to
           protect
           them
           from
           Popular
           contempt
           ,
           and
           the
           Infamous
           lash
           of
           every
           daring
           Libell
           .
        
         
           I
           dare
           not
           trust
           my self
           further
           with
           my
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           take
           them
           to
           be
           such
           as
           very
           well
           consist
           with
           the
           Duty
           of
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Honours
               most
               Obedient
               and
               Humble
               Servant
               ,
            
             Roger
             L'estrange
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           GOOD
           PEOPLE
           OF
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           THe
           
             Cm
             mon
             good
          
           is
           the
           Common
           pretence
           of
           all
           seditious
           Combinations
           :
           and
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           a
           
             Crafty
             Faction
          
           to
           impose
           upon
           a
           
             simple
             Multitude
          
           ,
           empty
           Appearances
           ,
           for
           Truths
           and
           Reason
           .
           But
           our
           Reformers
           scorn
           to
           stop
           at
           this
           dull
           ,
           general
           method
           of
           Confusion
           .
           The
           Law
           of
           God
           must
           be
           subjected
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           we
           must
           call
           
             Treason
             ,
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           and
           commit
           Murther
           as
           a
           point
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           No
           lesse
           than
           this
           is
           hinted
           in
           the
           
           Presbyterians
           Justification
           of
           the
           
             Scotish
             League
          
           and
           Quarrel
           :
           nor
           have
           they
           any
           other
           aim
           ,
           than
           by
           procuring
           an
           Allowance
           of
           
             That
             War
          
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           to
           Another
           .
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           they
           disperse
           their
           poysonous
           Infusions
           into
           all
           Quarters
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           under
           those
           very
           Forms
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Tenderness
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           first
           betrayed
           us
           :
           and
           by
           those
           very
           means
           do
           they
           now
           prosecute
           afresh
           their
           first
           Intentions
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           labour
           to
           promote
           the
           Cause
           ,
           by
           scandalous
           and
           rank
           Invectives
           ,
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           stirring
           up
           of
           Tumults
           to
           Reform
           it
           :
           by
           a
           loud
           Pharisaical
           ostentation
           of
           their
           own
           Holyness
           ,
           &
           a
           sour
           churlish
           Censure
           of
           all
           Others
           :
           by
           sharp
           and
           sawcie
           Aspersions
           upon
           the
           
             Royal
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           by
           Reflections
           yet
           more
           bitter
           and
           Audacious
           ,
           upon
           his
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Murtherd
             Father
          
           .
        
         
           To
           see
           these
           Libells
           passe
           with
           Freedom
           ,
           
           and
           Impunitie
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Authorized
           :
           and
           to
           observe
           what
           foul
           Mistakes
           are
           grounded
           upon
           these
           grosse
           Allowances
           ,
           to
           the
           Kings
           Disadvantage
           ,
           and
           all
           without
           Controll
           or
           Confutation
           .
           This
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           Reason
           (
           so
           God
           blesse
           me
           )
           that
           is
           ;
           of
           private
           Passion
           ,
           or
           Animosity
           of
           temper
           )
           hath
           drawn
           this
           honest
           Folly
           from
           me
           .
           I
           reckon
           it
           my
           Duty
           to
           my
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ,
           to
           my
           own
           Honour
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Oath
           I
           have
           taken
           ,
           
             Where
             ever
             I
             find
             a
             publique
             Enemy
             to
             discover
             him
          
           :
           And
           being
           thus
           Commissioned
           ,
           both
           by
           Authority
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           I
           proceed
           .
        
         
           The
           Benefit
           of
           this
           Treatise
           is
           directed
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Design
           of
           it
           is
           onely
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Juggle
          
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           Age
           they
           be
           not
           twice
           deluded
           by
           the
           same
           Imposture
           .
           My
           Arguments
           are
           Drawn
           from
           their
           own
           Practises
           ,
           and
           Positions
           :
           from
           Presidents
           of
           Former
           times
           ;
           (
           Cartwright
           and
           his
           
           Disciples
           )
           from
           what
           hath
           passed
           within
           our
           own
           Experience
           ;
           from
           what
           these
           very
           men
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           very
           Logique
           of
           their
           own
           Writings
           ,
           what
           they
           professe
           ,
           they
           do
           intend
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Delusion
           is
           apparent
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Justice
           of
           Discoursing
           it
           .
        
         
           Can
           it
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           his
           Majestie
           ever
           meant
           to
           subject
           all
           the
           Sober
           and
           
             Legal
             Interests
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           be
           worried
           by
           a
           Faction
           ?
           Who
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Party
          
           charges
           them
           ?
           Or
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           what
           has
           the
           Law
           done
           to
           offend
           them
           ?
           Or
           say
           the
           Law
           be
           sharp
           against
           them
           ,
           his
           
             Majesties
             unparalell'd
             Mercy
          
           has
           by
           his
           Royal
           Grace
           taken
           off
           the
           edge
           of
           it
           ;
           hazzarding
           himself
           to
           preserve
           these
           unthankfull
           People
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           practising
           upon
           that
           Authoritie
           ,
           that
           saved
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           beseech
           you
           what
           is
           the
           goodly
           Subject
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ?
           The
           
           
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
          
           forsooth
           ;
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           Mystical
           and
           
             Humane
             Institution
          
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           Former
           ;
           St.
           Augustine
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Aërius
           turn'd
           Heretique
           upon
           the
           misse
           of
           a
           Bishopprick
           .
           (
           the
           first
           assertor
           of
           Church-Parity
           )
           I
           am
           affraid
           some
           of
           our
           Reverend
           Clergy
           are
           sick
           of
           his
           disease
           ;
           for
           their
           design
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           convert
           Bishops
           into
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           every
           Presbyter
           a
           Bishop
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           for
           Ceremonies
           ;
           they
           teaz
           and
           chafe
           the
           Common-people
           into
           a
           pettish
           scruple
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           well
           and
           quiet
           enough
           without
           them
           .
           They
           make
           their
           Consciences
           like
           
             Skittish
             Jades
          
           ,
           that
           boggle
           at
           their
           own
           shadowes
           ,
           and
           start
           into
           a
           Precipice
           to
           avoid
           a
           Feather
           .
        
         
           They
           tell
           us
           too
           of
           Number
           ,
           and
           press
           their
           Importunities
           in
           the
           Name
           
             of
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             good
             people
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           ;
           so
           did
           the
           Kings
           insolent
           Judges
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           much
           truth
           the
           one
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           it
           be
           further
           noted
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           Factious
           and
           
             Schismatical
             Clergy
          
           are
           but
           (
           with
           reverence
           )
           Bawds
           to
           a
           State-faction
           .
           A
           Tumult
           for
           Religion
           ,
           is
           within
           one
           step
           of
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           they
           only
           shape
           their
           loose
           Opinions
           to
           their
           lewd
           purposes
           ,
           but
           by
           all
           secret
           arts
           and
           practises
           ,
           they
           form
           their
           Parties
           .
           But
           here
           I
           am
           confin'd
           .
           —
        
         
           All
           I
           design
           is
           only
           a
           fit
           Caution
           to
           all
           
             Well-meaning
             Subjects
          
           ,
           not
           to
           believe
           their
           Eares
           against
           their
           Reason
           .
           If
           they
           can
           adde
           one
           Syllable
           ,
           of
           Weight
           ,
           to
           what
           they
           have
           already
           Promised
           ,
           and
           Broken
           ,
           I
           'le
           give
           my self
           up
           to
           the
           Partie
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           not
           yet
           to
           cast
           a
           general
           Blot
           upon
           all
           persons
           of
           that
           Judgement
           ,
           nor
           to
           excite
           any
           unquiet
           thoughts
           toward
           the
           rest
           :
           but
           only
           to
           present
           a
           Modest
           ,
           and
           an
           Usefull
           warning
           to
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           So
           far
           am
           I
           from
           a
           desire
           to
           move
           any
           
           distemper
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           positively
           affirm
           ,
           should
           the
           King
           (
           which
           is
           impossible
           )
           pick
           out
           of
           all
           his
           Subjects
           those
           very
           persons
           ,
           who
           upon
           twentie
           years
           experience
           ,
           have
           proved
           through
           all
           extremities
           how
           much
           they
           love
           his
           Cause
           and
           Person
           ,
           above
           their
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           :
           should
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           these
           be
           pick'd
           out
           by
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           and
           marqu'd
           for
           Slaves
           to
           those
           that
           with
           an
           equal
           Zeal
           and
           Steadynesse
           have
           opposed
           him
           ;
           Our
           Dutie
           were
           the
           same
           yet
           .
        
         
           Severitie
           ,
           and
           Kindnesse
           
             may
             move
             us
             as
          
           Men
           ,
           
             but
             not
             as
          
           Subjects
           :
           Obedience
           to
           Kings
           
             being
             a
          
           Divine
           Precept
           ,
           
             and
             not
             subjected
             to
             those
             accidents
             which
             work
             upon
             our
             Passions
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           shall
           this
           sense
           of
           my
           own
           Clearness
           betray
           me
           yet
           to
           a
           surprize
           ;
           for
           I
           fore-see
           a
           thousand
           mischiefs
           may
           befall
           me
           ,
           and
           all
           which
           either
           private
           Malice
           ,
           or
           open
           and
           bold
           Prejudice
           can
           cast
           upon
           me
           ;
           I
           am
           provided
           
           for
           .
           To
           those
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           perswasion
           that
           truly
           love
           the
           King
           ,
           I
           bear
           a
           more
           then
           Ordinarie
           Respect
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           more
           then
           Ordinarie
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           care
           not
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           now
           to
           learn
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           
             Rigid
             Presbyterians
          
           .
           They
           did
           me
           once
           the
           Honour
           to
           Condemn
           me
           ,
           almost
           at
           Mid-night
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Pack'd
             Committee
          
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           Hearing
           ;
           well-nigh
           four
           years
           they
           kept
           me
           in
           Newgate
           upon
           that
           Account
           .
           This
           was
           a
           pretty
           tast
           of
           their
           good
           Nature
           .
           I
           do
           not
           now
           Complain
           ,
           but
           I
           Confesse
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           pleas'd
           me
           as
           well
           if
           the
           Bishop
           that
           Christens
           still
           by
           the
           Directory
           ,
           had
           chosen
           some
           other
           Chancellour
           ,
           instead
           of
           my
           
             Judge
             Advocate
          
           :
           —
           But
           I
           desire
           only
           to
           make
           a
           sober
           use
           of
           these
           Mistakes
           ;
           The
           King
           knowes
           nothing
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           God
           Preserve
           his
           
             Majesty
             ,
             Convert
          
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           &
           Comfort
           his
           
             Friends
             .
             Farewell
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HOLY
           CHEAT
           :
           PROVING
           ,
           From
           the
           undeniable
           Practices
           and
           Positions
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           of
           that
           Party
           is
           to
           enslave
           both
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           under
           the
           Masque
           of
           RELIGION
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           IF
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             Interest
             of
             England
          
           ,
           &c.
           had
           meant
           fairly
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           he
           would
           as
           well
           have
           told
           us
           the
           Good
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Ill
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           never
           have
           concluded
           For
           ,
           or
           Against
           Either
           ,
           from
           the
           Best
           Actions
           of
           the
           One
           ,
           and
           the
           Worst
           of
           the
           Other
           .
           At
           least
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           think
           this
           partiality
           of
           Method
           ,
           might
           content
           him
           without
           the
           further
           service
           
           of
           those
           little
           Arts
           he
           uses
           ,
           to
           aid
           ,
           and
           recommend
           his
           Undertaking
           .
        
         
           The
           Present
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           he
           represents
           quite
           other
           then
           it
           is
           :
           and
           raises
           thence
           a
           Political
           expedience
           of
           doing
           This
           ,
           or
           That
           ,
           —
           of
           Linking
           Interests
           ,
           —
           never
           considering
           ,
           that
           he
           Himself
           Creates
           that
           Interest
           ,
           and
           gives
           Affairs
           the
           Face
           of
           that
           expedience
           .
           
             Page
             the
          
           16.
           he
           laies
           his
           ground-work
           ,
           In
           these
           following
           words
           .
        
         
           
           
             Among
             the
             various
             dis-agreeing
             Parties
             within
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           
             which
             seem
             to
             render
             it
             an
             indigested
             Mass
             of
             People
             ;
             two
             main
             ones
             appear
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             of
             so
             large
             an
             interest
             ,
             that
             if
             by
             any
             means
             they
             might
             become
             no
             more
             twain
             ,
             but
             one
             ;
             they
             would
             take
             in
             ,
             and
             carry
             along
             the
             whole
             stream
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             And
             these
             two
             are
             the
          
           Episcopal
           and
           Presbyterian
           
             Parties
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             highly
             laying
             claim
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             And
             undoubtedly
             whilst
             these
             two
             remain
             divided
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             is
             divided
             against
             it self
             .
             This
             dis-union
             is
             removed
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Abolition
             of
             one
             Party
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Coalition
             of
             both
             into
             one
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             if
             supposed
             possible
             ,
             cannot
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             but
             by
             violent
             &
             perillous
             ways
             and
             means
             .
             The
             latter
             is
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             Accommodation
             ,
             or
             mutual
             yielding
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             third
             way
             imaginable
             ,
             Toleration
             indulged
             to
             the
             weaker
             side
             .
             In
             which
             of
             these
             ways
             lies
             the
             true
             Interest
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             the
             greatCase
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             presumes
             not
             to
             inform
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             in
             subordination
             unto
             his
             declared
             Moderation
             and
             Condescention
             ,
             endeavours
             ,
             by
             shewing
             things
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             convince
             and
             perswade
             Interessed
             persons
             ,
             that
             the
             Pacification
             begun
             for
             this
          
           Interim
           
             may
             be
             entire
             and
             perfect
             ,
             and
             fully
             setled
             for
             perpetual
             unity
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Let
           it
           be
           here
           observed
           ,
           
             First
             ,
             what
          
           the
           Difference
           is
           ;
           Next
           ,
           betwixt
           whom
           ;
           In
           the
           Third
           place
           ,
           the
           Danger
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Expedient
           to
           remove
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           ,
           the
           Episcopal
           ,
           and
           Presbyterian
           Parties
           ,
           United
           in
           Religion
           ,
           cannot
           Agree
           yet
           about
           Discipline
           :
           and
           
             while
             These
             Two
             remain
             Divided
          
           ,
           the
           Publick
           is
           in
           Danger
           .
           From
           hence
           results
           the
           Interest
           of
           
             Mutual
             Yielding
          
           —
           (
           his
           
             Coalition
             of
             both
             Parties
             into
             One
             )
          
           Upon
           which
           Hinge
           moves
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           his
           Design
           ;
           and
           in
           two
           Pages
           ,
           he
           gives
           the
           Presbyter
           possession
           of
           his
           Claim
           ,
           Deciding
           with
           exceeding
           ease
           ,
           
             the
             Case
             of
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             Opinion
             is
             a
             great
             Mistress
          
           :
           for
           that
           which
           He
           so
           Magisterially
           Lays
           down
           and
           Challenges
           ,
           appears
           to
           me
           mis-stated
           ,
           and
           worse
           Managed
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           his
           Reduction
           of
           all
           other
           Interests
           under
           Episcopal
           and
           Presbyterian
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           no
           ill
           Dichotomy
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           intended
           of
           the
           two
           main
           Parties
           ,
           whereof
           ,
           the
           One's
           against
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           Other
           for
           it
           :
           But
           why
           the
           single
           Presbyterian
           should
           be
           Esteemed
           the
           Ballance
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           I
           cannot
           Comprehend
           .
           If
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           they
           
           should
           do
           well
           to
           cast
           their
           Cause
           upon
           a
           Popular
           Vote
           ,
           and
           try
           the
           Issue
           by
           the
           Poll.
           
        
         
           For
           Quiet
           sake
           ,
           no
           matter
           ,
           Many
           or
           Few
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           Equity
           where
           there
           wants
           Number
           .
           We
           'l
           rather
           see
           in
           point
           of
           Right
           what
           't
           is
           they
           insist
           upon
           :
           
             Which
             ,
             if
             exemption
             from
             Episcopal
             Authority
             ,
             in
             things
             Indifferent
             ,
             and
             of
             Humane
             Institution
             .
          
           We
           must
           plead
           
             judgment
             of
             Discretion
          
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           They
           :
           A
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           Capacity
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           a
           
             Scandal
             Given
          
           and
           Taken
           ;
           betwixt
           a
           Dis-conformity
           proceeding
           from
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           from
           Passion
           ;
           Where
           the
           Dissent
           proceeds
           from
           Conscience
           ,
           a
           Toleration
           clears
           That
           Scruple
           :
           but
           our
           good
           peoples
           Liberty
           consists
           in
           Burthening
           Others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Freeing
           Themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           Intolerable
           .
        
         
           How
           many
           strange
           Indecencies
           are
           here
           ,
           one
           upon
           the
           neck
           of
           another
           I
           First
           ,
           here
           's
           the
           Minor
           part
           imposing
           upon
           the
           Major
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           Novel
           ,
           and
           
             Vulgar
             Imagination
          
           ,
           bearing
           down
           an
           
             Apostolical
             Institution
          
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           
             Private
             Opinion
          
           ,
           contesting
           with
           a
           Solemn
           ,
           and
           
             Publike
             Sanction
          
           :
           and
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Subject
           of
           all
           this
           Earnestnesse
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           phrase
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           very
           
             Accommodable
             difference
          
           .
           From
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           Severity
           to
           the
           
             Pertinacious
             Presbyter
          
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           interest
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           allowing
           yet
           Indulgence
           to
           the
           Conscientious
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           but
           our
           Authour
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Abolition
             if
             possible
             ,
             is
             perillous
             ,
          
           and
           Toleration
           only
           an
           Imaginary
           Remedy
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           intimate
           that
           the
           Party
           makes
           less
           Conscience
           of
           a
           
           Tumult
           ,
           than
           of
           a
           Ceremony
           :
           and
           to
           argue
           the
           necessity
           of
           Complying
           ,
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           Refusing
           ?
           What
           would
           these
           people
           do
           if
           they
           had
           Power
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           Bold
           without
           it
           !
           And
           yet
           our
           Politician
           makes
           it
           the
           Kings
           Interest
           to
           Close
           with
           them
           .
           He
           means
           perchance
           ,
           
             According
             to
             the
             Covenant
          
           :
           The
           Coalition
           ,
           There
           ,
           of
           all
           Schisms
           ,
           and
           Heresies
           into
           One
           Interest
           ,
           was
           of
           great
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Important
           Service
           to
           the
           Commune
           work
           :
           but
           we
           are
           now
           advising
           how
           to
           Settle
           not
           to
           Disjoynt
           a
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           Incorporate
           Dis-agreements
           ,
           were
           to
           begin
           upon
           a
           Principle
           of
           Confusion
           .
           As
           the
           Case
           stands
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           my
           weak
           Judgement
           ,
           Persons
           should
           rather
           be
           Indulg'd
           ,
           than
           Parties
           .
           My
           Reason
           is
           this
           ,
           Some
           Individuals
           of
           that
           Perswasion
           ,
           have
           done
           His
           Majesty
           some
           Service
           ,
           but
           (
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           Remembrance
           )
           the
           
             Entire
             Party
          
           ,
           never
           any
           .
        
         
           Yet
           one
           Reflexion
           more
           .
           Allow
           these
           People
           all
           their
           Askings
           ,
           in
           what
           concerns
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           will
           they
           rest
           Quiet
           There
           ,
           without
           a
           further
           Hankering
           after
           more
           ?
           (
           the
           
             Legislative
             Power
          
           perhaps
           ;
           the
           Militia
           ;
           —
           or
           some
           such
           Trifle
           )
           I
           am
           the
           more
           suspitious
           ,
           because
           I
           do
           not
           well
           remember
           ,
           where
           ever
           That
           Party
           was
           satisfied
           with
           less
           than
           All.
           Nor
           need
           I
           look
           far
           back
           for
           Instances
           to
           justifie
           my
           Fears
           ;
           But
           having
           in
           some
           measure
           hitherto
           Discovered
           his
           Foundation
           ,
           we
           'l
           forward
           now
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           work
           he
           makes
           upon
           this
           Sandy
           Bottom
           ,
           taking
           his
           Title-page
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           for
           ,
           to
           my
           thinking
           ,
           he
           
           stumbles
           at
           the
           Threshold
           .
           —
           It
           runs
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Interest
                   of
                   England
                   In
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   RELIGION
                   ,
                   Unfolded
                   in
                   the
                   Solution
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   QUESTIONS
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   Qu.
                   VVhether
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Party
                   should
                   in
                   Justice
                   or
                   Reason
                   of
                   State
                   be
                   Rejected
                   and
                   Depressed
                   ,
                   or
                   Protected
                   and
                   Encouraged
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Qu.
                   VVhether
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Party
                   may
                   be
                   Protected
                   and
                   Encouraged
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   not
                   Deserted
                   nor
                   Disobliged
                   .
                
                 
                   III.
                   Qu.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Upholding
                   of
                   both
                   Parties
                   by
                   a
                   just
                   and
                   equal
                   Accommodation
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   it self
                   more
                   desirable
                   and
                   more
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   Then
                   the
                   absolute
                   Exalting
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   Party
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   total
                   Subversion
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   Written
                   by
                   
                     J.
                     C.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           ,
           
             The
             Matter
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           here
           related
           to
           
           
             Civil
             Interest
             ?
             Doctrine
          
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           for
           That
           were
           to
           advise
           a
           yielding
           upon
           a
           Principle
           of
           Policy
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           a
           Rule
           of
           Conscience
           :
           subjecting
           
             Interest
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Eternal
             Happiness
          
           ,
           to
           
             Reason
             of
             State
          
           ,
           which
           regards
           but
           
             Temporal
             Convenience
          
           .
           If
           it
           be
           Discipline
           ,
           What
           's
           that
           to
           the
           
             Interest
             of
             England
          
           ?
           Our
           Settlement
           depends
           upon
           a
           due
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Establish'd
           Law
           ;
           not
           the
           Encouraging
           of
           froward
           Humors
           ,
           by
           an
           Audacious
           and
           Mis-govern'd
           Zeal
           ,
           under
           pretext
           of
           Conscience
           to
           Affront
           it
           .
           Let
           Authority
           Reform
           ,
           and
           Private
           Persons
           either
           Obey
           ,
           or
           Suffer
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           Answer
           for
           our
           own
           faults
           ,
           not
           those
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           And
           in
           fine
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Hill
             will
             not
             come
             to
          
           Mahomet
           ,
           let
           Mahomet
           
             go
             to
             the
             Hill.
          
           
        
         
           After
           a
           pleasant
           Breviate
           of
           the
           Story
           of
           our
           late
           Troubles
           ,
           handsomely
           Penn'd
           indeed
           )
           in
           his
           tenth
           Page
           he
           takes
           his
           Biass
           .
        
         
           
           
             At
             length
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             a
             full
             Tide
             of
             Concurring
             Accidents
             carries
             him
          
           (
           the
           Duke
           of
           Albemarle
           ,
           then
           General
           )
           
             to
             a
             closure
             with
             the
             sober
             part
             of
             the
             Parliamentary
             Party
             ,
             who
             from
             first
             to
             last
             intended
             onely
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             due
             Regulation
             of
             things
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             but
             abhorred
             the
             thought
             of
             destroying
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             changing
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           I
           thought
           
             the
             Act
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Oblivion
          
           had
           quieted
           all
           Animosities
           ,
           and
           silenc'd
           all
           Discourses
           of
           this
           Quality
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           
           
             The
             Interest
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Quarrel
           waking
           ;
           and
           by
           Asserting
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           in
           the
           late
           War
           ,
           to
           engage
           this
           King
           within
           the
           danger
           of
           his
           Fathers
           President
           .
           To
           be
           as
           free
           with
           the
           Authour
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           'le
           put
           his
           meaning
           in
           a
           little
           plainer
           English.
           
        
         
           Beside
           the
           Grand
           Division
           of
           the
           Nation
           into
           a
           Royal
           and
           a
           Popular
           Party
           ;
           that
           Party
           which
           he
           here
           calls
           Parliamentary
           ,
           is
           again
           Split
           ;
           and
           under
           this
           Subdivision
           are
           Comprised
           ,
           those
           which
           did
           Actually
           destroy
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           those
           which
           by
           good
           Fortune
           ,
           did
           it
           not
           .
           (
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           
             Independents
             .
          
           )
           The
           
             Sober
             part
          
           ,
           (
           meaning
           the
           Presbyterian
           )
           He
           justifies
           
             from
             first
             to
             last
          
           ,
           even
           to
           their
           very
           Intentions
           .
           (
           I
           must
           tread
           warily
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           here
           upon
           a
           narrow
           and
           a
           slippery
           path
           .
           )
        
         
           Not
           to
           Dispute
           the
           Gentlemans
           
             Intuitive
             Knowledge
          
           ;
           we
           'l
           rather
           modestly
           believe
           that
           They
           mistook
           their
           way
           ,
           then
           He
           ,
           their
           meaning
           :
           for
           certainly
           ,
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           onely
           Unlawful
           violence
           Acted
           upon
           that
           Sacred
           Person
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           stops
           there
           ,
           does
           as
           much
           as
           nothing
           .
           I
           would
           not
           touch
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           were
           I
           not
           bound
           by
           Oath
           ,
           and
           Duty
           ,
           to
           discharge
           my
           Soul
           ,
           in
           what
           concerns
           the
           Honor
           ,
           and
           the
           Safety
           of
           my
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Can
           
             the
             first
             Cause
             asserted
             by
             both
             Houses
             ,
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           late
           Majesty
           ,
           be
           justifi'd
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           King
           condemn'd
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           the
           Honor
           and
           Safety
           of
           his
           Majesty
           that
           now
           
           is
           ,
           concern'd
           in
           these
           Indignities
           upon
           his
           Murther'd
           Father
           ?
           What
           was
           Then
           lawful
           ,
           is
           so
           still
           :
           and
           he
           that
           but
           implicitly
           charges
           the
           Last
           King
           ,
           strikes
           at
           This.
           The
           Text
           will
           bear
           no
           other
           sense
           without
           a
           Torture
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           by-and-by
           ,
           compare
           him
           with
           himself
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           we
           may
           explain
           one
           Presbyterian
           by
           another
           .
           Douglas
           ,
           in
           1651.
           preach'd
           the
           Kings
           Coronation-Sermon
           .
           Which
           since
           his
           Majesties
           Return
           ,
           is
           over
           and
           over
           again
           Reprinted
           .
        
         
           
           
             A
             King
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             abusing
             his
             Power
             ,
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             fundamentals
             of
             this
             Contract
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             may
             be
             controlled
             and
             opposed
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             set
             himself
             to
             overthrow
             all
             these
             by
             Arms
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             have
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             Estates
             of
             a
             Land
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             resist
             by
             Arms
             ;
             Because
             he
             doth
             ,
             by
             that
             opposition
             ,
             break
             the
             very
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             overthroweth
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             this
             Contract
             and
             Covenant
             .
             This
             may
             ☜
             serve
             to
             Justifie
             the
             proceedings
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             against
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             who
             in
             an
             hostile
             way
             set
             himself
             to
             overthrow
             Religion
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             .
          
        
         
           I
           think
           this
           needs
           no
           Comment
           ,
           —
           About
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           
             Smectymnuus
             was
             revived
          
           by
           Mr.
           Manton
           ,
           (
           a
           most
           auspicious
           welcome
           doubtless
           to
           his
           Majesty
           )
           wherein
           five
           Champions
           of
           the
           Cause
           take
           up
           the
           Cudgels
           against
           one
           Bishop
           ,
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           scandalous
           Pamphlets
           ,
           and
           Tumultuary
           Petitions
           against
           Episcopacy
           .
           This
           is
           the
           naked
           Truth
           ,
           what
           
           ever
           the
           Jolly
           Priest
           may
           tell
           the
           Reader
           ,
           of
           the
           *
           
             Faction
             against
             which
             they
             dealt
             .
             Five
             Orthodox
             Divines
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           were
           the
           Authors
           .
           Four
           of
           the
           Five
           I
           shall
           not
           mention
           ,
           the
           Fifth
           was
           Marshal
           ,
           of
           whose
           Divinity
           ,
           a
           Taste
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           sweet
           Agreement
           ,
           we
           may
           the
           better
           judge
           of
           Mr.
           
           Manton's
           .
           In
           a
           
             Letter
             printed
          
           1643.
           arguing
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           page
           14.
           
           Thus.
           
        
         
           
           
             Let
             every
             soul
             in
          
           England
           
             be
             subject
             to
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ordained
             unto
             you
             of
             God
             ;
             whosoever
             therefore
             resisteth
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           The
           man
           was
           no
           Conjurer
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           wit
           enough
           ,
           when
           Presbytery
           went
           down
           ,
           to
           Court
           the
           rising
           Interest
           ;
           and
           
             '
             though
             the
             Common-prayer
             was
             an
             Abomination
             ,
          
           to
           marry
           his
           Daughter
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           After-claps
           .
           But
           I
           suppose
           't
           was
           huddl'd
           up
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           in
           Mr.
           Manton's
           Church
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           might
           be
           able
           to
           make
           Oath
           't
           was
           not
           the
           Directory
           .
           If
           the
           Case
           had
           been
           concerning
           *
           
             the
             Allowance
             of
             Christian
             Burial
             to
             a
             Gentleman
             that
             was
             Quartered
             for
             his
             Loyalty
             .
             Or
             to
             determine
             in
             the
             great
             Point
             of
             the
             late
             Kings
             Death
             ,
             (
             upon
             an
             Anniversary
             Fast
             )
             whether
             or
             no
             't
             was
             Murther
             :
          
           Truly
           considering
           
             the
             potent
             Arguments
             brought
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
          
           't
           is
           possible
           that
           Mr.
           Marshal
           would
           have
           contented
           himself
           (
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Neighbours
           )
           barely
           to
           put
           the
           Case
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           point
           at
           last
           undecided
           to
           his
           Auditory
           .
        
         
         
           Not
           to
           spend
           time
           ,
           and
           paper
           needlesly
           ,
           The
           whole
           stream
           of
           the
           Disciplinarians
           runs
           this
           way
           :
           onely
           perhaps
           more
           or
           less
           Bold
           ,
           and
           Open
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           present
           strength
           ,
           or
           weakness
           of
           the
           Faction
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           :
           Can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           gentle
           ,
           then
           
             A
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             due
             Regulation
             of
             things
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ?
             (
             words
             smoother
             than
             Oyle
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             very
             Swords
             .
             )
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           Reform
           ,
           and
           Regulate
           ,
           belongs
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           ;
           if
           they
           intended
           That
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           blame
           .
           Now
           to
           take
           it
           in
           a
           Qualifi'd
           and
           softer
           sense
           ;
           't
           was
           a
           
             Due
             Regulation
          
           they
           intended
           .
           To
           put
           this
           General
           notion
           in
           more
           Intelligible
           terms
           ;
           upon
           this
           point
           depends
           no
           less
           then
           all
           that
           's
           dear
           to
           every
           honest
           man.
           The
           
             Dignity
             of
             the
             King
          
           ,
           the
           
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
          
           ,
           the
           
             Freedome
             of
             Parliaments
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Honor
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           .
           God
           knows
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           envy
           any
           man
           ,
           either
           the
           Benefit
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Mercy
           ,
           or
           the
           Blessing
           of
           his
           Favour
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           Grace
           at
           last
           not
           to
           Abuse
           it
           .
           I
           look
           upon
           his
           Royal
           Act
           of
           Pardon
           with
           Reverence
           ;
           and
           upon
           every
           Soul
           within
           that
           pale
           as
           in
           a
           Sanctuary
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           a
           Pardon
           for
           one
           Rebellion
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Dispensation
           for
           another
           ;
           nor
           how
           the
           Argument
           lies
           from
           Fact
           to
           Right
           .
           Under
           these
           two
           words
           ,
           
             Due
             Regulation
          
           ;
           Thus
           much
           is
           comprehended
           ,
           (
           waiving
           less
           Differences
           and
           Greater
           .
           )
        
         
         
           
           1.
           
           
             The
             transferring
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             chusing
             Great
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ;
             from
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Two
             Houses
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             All
             matters
             of
             State
             in
             the
             Interval
             of
             Parliaments
             must
             be
             Debated
             ,
             and
             Concluded
             by
             a
             Counsel
             so
             chosen
             ,
             and
             in
             number
             not
             above
             twenty
             five
             ,
             nor
             under
             fifteen
             ;
             and
             no
             Publick
             Act
             esteemed
             of
             any
             Validity
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Advice
             and
             Consent
             of
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             that
             Counsel
             ;
             Attested
             under
             their
             Hands
             .
             And
             These
             too
             sworn
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             Both
             Houses
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             must
             be
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Militia
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             His
             Majesty
             may
             appoint
             ,
             but
             the
             Two
             Houses
             ,
             or
             the
             Counsel
             (
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             aforesaid
             )
             must
             Approve
             of
             All
             Governors
             of
             Forts
             ,
             and
             Castles
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             No
             Peers
             hereafter
             made
             ,
             must
             Sit
             ,
             or
             Vote
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             unless
             Admitted
             thereunto
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             Both
             Houses
             .
          
        
         
           
           Upon
           these
           Terms
           ;
           
             his
             Majesty
             shall
             be
             supported
             ,
             in
             Honor
             ,
             and
             plenty
             ;
             by
             his
             most
             Humble
             and
             Faithful
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             have
             in
             their
             Thoughts
             and
             Desires
             nothing
             more
             precious
             ,
             (
             next
             to
             the
             Honor
             and
             immediate
             Service
             of
             
             God
             )
             than
             their
             just
             ,
             and
             faithful
             performance
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           
             Due
             Regulation
             they
             Intended
          
           :
           (
           for
           sure
           they
           Meant
           what
           they
           Proposed
           ,
           to
           our
           Late
           Soveraign
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           ,
           of
           Persons
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Gross
           of
           the
           Party
           ;
           nor
           to
           reproach
           That
           neither
           ,
           but
           to
           remove
           a
           Scandal
           from
           the
           Ashes
           of
           that
           Blessed
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           a
           Reverence
           towards
           his
           Successor
           .
           What
           provocation
           have
           these
           restless
           People
           ,
           now
           to
           revive
           This
           Question
           :
           but
           an
           unruly
           Impotency
           of
           Passion
           against
           the
           Government
           ?
           This
           is
           their
           way
           .
           In
           Generals
           ,
           they
           justifie
           from
           first
           to
           last
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           Cause
           .
           The
           multitude
           ,
           they
           look
           into
           Particulars
           :
           and
           from
           those
           Injuries
           which
           the
           late
           King
           suffered
           ,
           draw
           Inferences
           Dis-honourable
           ,
           and
           Dangerous
           to
           this
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           Periode
           ,
           me-thinks
           he
           falls
           upon
           a
           Non-sequitur
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Re-admission
             of
             the
             Secluded
             Members
             ,
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             did
             necessarily
             draw
             after
             it
             ,
             the
             Restoring
             of
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             antient
             Constitution
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           Necessarily
           (
           under
           favour
           )
           
             according
             to
             the
             antient
             Constitution
          
           :
           
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           nor
           probably
           :
           but
           )
           there
           were
           
             two
             shrewd
             Blocks
             cast
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           The
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           Militia
           ;
           where
           no
           Commissionated
           Officer
           was
           to
           Act
           ,
           that
           should
           not
           first
           acknowledge
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
         
           
             I
             do
             Acknowledge
             and
             Declare
             ,
             that
             the
             Warre
             undertaken
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             in
             their
             defence
             against
             the
             Forces
             raised
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             was
             Just
             and
             Lawful
             ;
             and
             that
             Magistracy
             and
             Ministery
             ,
             are
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Second
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           the
           Royal
           Party
           from
           the
           next
           Choice
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             Resolved
             ,
             that
             all
             and
             every
             Person
             who
             have
             advised
             ,
             or
             voluntarily
             aided
             ,
             abeited
             ,
             or
             assisted
             ,
             in
             any
             War
             against
             the
             Parliament
             (
             since
             the
             first
             day
             of
          
           January
           1641.
           )
           
             his
             or
             their
             sons
             ,
             unless
             he
             or
             they
             have
             since
             Manifested
             their
             good
             affections
             to
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             shall
             be
             uncapable
             to
             be
             elected
             to
             serve
             as
             members
             of
             the
             next
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           how
           a
           Choice
           thus
           limited
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           Principled
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           should
           Necessarily
           set
           us
           right
           ,
           does
           not
           to
           me
           appear
           ?
        
         
           Perhaps
           it
           was
           the
           most
           the
           Time
           would
           bear
           :
           but
           God
           forbid
           ,
           
             That
             Declaration
             charging
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             Blood
             of
             the
             late
             War
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
          
           should
           stand
           upon
           Record
           to
           future
           Generations
           .
           Who
           ever
           affirms
           That
           War
           was
           lawful
           ,
           does
           beyond
           Question
           meditate
           Another
           ;
           not
           to
           say
           more
           than
           needs
           ,
           It
           blasts
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           King
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           it
           reflects
           many
           Mischiefs
           ,
           subjecting
           both
           his
           Dignity
           and
           Person
           ,
           to
           his
           Fathers
           hazards
           .
           It
           administers
           Argument
           for
           a
           New
           War
           ;
           and
           shakes
           the
           very
           Foundation
           of
           Royalty
           .
           Grant
           That
           ,
           the
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           is
           on
           the
           wrong
           side
           ;
           If
           the
           
           King
           was
           in
           Fault
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           must
           Grant
           the
           Pardon
           .
           From
           the
           clear
           reason
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           obvious
           Consequences
           ;
           beside
           that
           Justice
           which
           both
           King
           and
           People
           owe
           to
           the
           Ashes
           of
           a
           Father
           and
           a
           Soveraign
           ,
           It
           seems
           to
           me
           of
           high
           Concern
           ,
           to
           Counter-State
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           
             place
             the
             Militia
             of
             this
             Nation
             now
             in
             such
             hands
             ,
             as
             will
             acknowledge
             the
             late
             Kings
             Quarrel
             was
             Defensive
             .
          
           I
           am
           the
           bolder
           in
           this
           Particular
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           the
           Faction
           pressing
           beyond
           both
           Modesty
           and
           Reason
           ,
           upon
           this
           Bottom
           .
        
         
           Where
           Majesty
           it self
           is
           Affronted
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           second
           Injury
           to
           allow
           the
           Servant
           better
           Quarter
           than
           the
           Master
           .
           But
           they
           are
           very
           Exact
           and
           Careful
           in
           this
           Particular
           :
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           what
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             After
             a
             dreadful
             Earthquake
          
           ,
           
           
             shaking
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             over-turning
             the
             very
             Foundations
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             new
             frame
             of
             things
             erected
             standing
             for
             divers
             years
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             stated
             for
             perpetuity
             ,
             the
             Regal
             Family
             and
             Government
             is
             raised
             up
             again
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             power
             or
             policy
             of
             that
             Party
             ,
             who
             fought
             under
             the
             Banner
             of
             his
             late
             Majesty
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             between
             him
             and
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             But
             by
             the
             restless
             desire
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             vigorous
             actings
             of
             the
             City
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             with
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Secluded
             Members
             of
             the
             long
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             conjunction
             with
             that
             Renowned
             Person
             ,
             who
             then
             held
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sword.
             
          
        
         
         
           
           Let
           it
           be
           noted
           here
           ,
           that
           (
           by
           His
           Confession
           )
           
             the
             War
             was
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           Now
           
             to
             that
             Party
             who
             fought
             under
             the
             Banner
             of
             His
             late
             Majesty
             .
          
           (
           Whom
           he
           might
           have
           spared
           for
           the
           General
           's
           sake
           .
           )
        
         
           Truly
           ,
           considering
           what
           havock
           hath
           been
           made
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           
             Slaughters
             ,
             Extrajudicial
             Sentences
             ,
             Plunders
             ,
             Sequestrations
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Banishments
             ;
             shipping
             them
             away
             into
             Plantations
             ,
             &c.
          
           —
           And
           this
           for
           twenty
           years
           continuance
           .
           'T
           is
           no
           great
           wonder
           to
           find
           some
           Abatement
           of
           their
           Power
           .
           But
           to
           Affirm
           that
           they
           contributed
           nothing
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Restauration
           ,
           is
           very
           unkind
           ,
           and
           something
           Rash.
           The
           Nation
           did
           ,
           (
           he
           says
           )
           the
           
             City
             of
             London
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Secluded
             Members
          
           of
           the
           
             Long
             Parliament
          
           ;
           but
           not
           
             That
             Party
          
           .
           (
           A
           pleasant
           and
           phantastical
           Dis-junction
           .
           )
           This
           way
           of
           barely
           Affirming
           ,
           and
           Denying
           ;
           Crying
           One
           Party
           Up
           ,
           and
           the
           Other
           Down
           ,
           and
           proving
           nothing
           ,
           is
           neither
           Mannerly
           ,
           nor
           Prudent
           .
           How
           comes
           this
           man
           of
           
             Metaphysical
             Inspection
          
           ,
           that
           reads
           the
           very
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           seems
           so
           well
           enformed
           in
           all
           the
           Actings
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Party
          
           :
           How
           comes
           he
           by
           this
           wondrous
           Insight
           and
           Intelligence
           ?
           Does
           he
           not
           find
           that
           all
           he
           says
           is
           nothing
           ,
           unless
           he
           can
           
             see
             things
             Invisible
             ,
             and
             prove
             Negatives
          
           ?
           Is
           This
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Pacification
           ?
           or
           will
           he
           tell
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           Dialect
           ,
           that
           
             't
             is
             the
             Enmity
             betwixt
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ?
          
        
         
           So
           far
           were
           We
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           write
           my self
           of
           that
           
           Party
           )
           from
           this
           Unfriendly
           and
           Unchristian
           Temper
           of
           Dis-uniting
           ,
           that
           we
           Declared
           unanimously
           against
           it
           ,
           binding
           our selves
           by
           all
           that
           's
           Sacred
           ,
           to
           an
           Eternal
           Union
           with
           all
           Parties
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Restauration
           of
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           all
           Differences
           apart
           ;
           of
           what
           Degree
           or
           Quality
           soever
           .
           In
           This
           ,
           we
           had
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           King's
           Interest
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Nation
           's
           ;
           for
           it
           Referred
           both
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           Return
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           Lasting
           Peace
           ;
           the
           Former
           being
           Facilitated
           by
           that
           Conjunction
           of
           Interests
           ;
           and
           the
           Latter
           ,
           provided
           for
           by
           a
           Conciliation
           of
           Affections
           ,
           to
           be
           wrought
           by
           suppressing
           all
           Motions
           toward
           Revenge
           in
           the
           one
           Party
           ,
           and
           the
           Fears
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Other
           .
           It
           had
           been
           good
           Manners
           to
           have
           met
           us
           half
           way
           ;
           but
           truly
           high
           Discretion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Common
           Equity
           ,
           to
           Close
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           entertain
           the
           Offer
           .
           But
           far
           from
           this
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           onely
           get
           not
           one
           Good
           word
           ,
           but
           many
           a
           Bad
           one
           :
           
             Such
             ,
             as
             those
             People
             that
             will
             never
             Leave
             the
             King
             ,
             are
             to
             expect
             from
             such
             as
             do
             not
             love
             Him.
          
           Our
           Adversary
           talks
           much
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Is
           it
           a
           
             Gospel-precept
             ,
             to
             render
             Evil
             for
             Good
          
           ▪
           What
           I
           have
           shewed
           already
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Party
           did
           ,
           amounts
           to
           somewhat
           more
           than
           nothing
           .
           We
           'l
           see
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           allowing
           yet
           to
           all
           that
           Acted
           in
           that
           work
           their
           share
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Albemarle
           was
           the
           Leading
           Card
           ,
           
             then
             in
             the
             head
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             better
             dispos'd
             to
             his
             Command
             ,
             than
             Design
             :
          
           and
           to
           him
           the
           Honest
           part
           of
           the
           City
           and
           Nation
           were
           no
           ill
           Seconds
           .
           But
           till
           he
           had
           tasted
           and
           
           tri'd
           them
           ,
           he
           did
           well
           to
           walk
           warily
           :
           and
           rather
           take
           the
           middle
           and
           safer
           way
           ,
           of
           Gratifying
           all
           Interests
           then
           on
           foot
           ,
           than
           the
           more
           Positive
           ,
           and
           Hazardous
           ,
           of
           Disobliging
           any
           Two
           Parties
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Third
           .
        
         
           For
           there
           were
           then
           Three
           several
           Interests
           in
           Play
           :
           the
           
           King
           's
           ,
           the
           
           Presbyterian's
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Phanatique's
           :
           The
           Royal
           party
           press'd
           for
           a
           Free
           Choice
           and
           Convention
           ,
           without
           Prelimination
           .
           The
           Presbyterians
           urg'd
           a
           Re-admission
           of
           the
           
             Secluded
             Members
          
           .
           The
           Phanatiques
           ,
           they
           were
           for
           filling
           up
           the
           House
           ,
           according
           to
           such
           Qualifications
           as
           the
           Rump
           should
           resolve
           upon
           .
           The
           course
           the
           General
           steer'd
           was
           this
           ;
           —
           the
           Rump
           Continued
           ;
           the
           
             Secluded
             Members
          
           Returned
           ;
           and
           the
           Royallists
           were
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Assurance
           of
           a
           new
           Choice
           soon
           after
           .
           His
           Excellence
           acting
           in
           this
           Affair
           rather
           as
           a
           Conciliator
           ,
           than
           a
           Party
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Settlement
           ,
           giving
           things
           the
           best
           Consistency
           they
           would
           then
           bear
           .
        
         
           
             But
             had
             the
             antient
             Stock
             of
             Royallists
             no
             hand
             at
             all
             in
             this
             procurement
             ?
          
           It
           never
           came
           to
           blows
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           matter
           Rests
           upon
           the
           Effects
           of
           Policy
           and
           Counsel
           ;
           whereof
           our
           undertaker
           cannot
           give
           any
           absolute
           account
           ;
           nor
           shall
           we
           in
           our
           just
           Apology
           ,
           exalt
           our selves
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             We
             brought
             the
             King
             in
          
           .
           That
           's
           
             Presbyterian
             Language
          
           .
           We
           did
           not
           drive
           him
           out
           ,
           we
           'l
           say
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           joyn'd
           with
           many
           Thousands
           ,
           as
           honest
           as
           our selves
           ,
           in
           Duty
           to
           Restore
           him
           .
           Whether
           there
           was
           place
           for
           Action
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           the
           King
           a
           Service
           
           that
           way
           ,
           we
           never
           Articled
           for
           Offices
           or
           Rewards
           ,
           but
           without
           further
           care
           of
           Interest
           ,
           persu'd
           our
           Duties
           .
           In
           fine
           the
           Loyal
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           was
           animated
           by
           the
           same
           Soul
           ,
           joyn'd
           Stocks
           ,
           and
           Counsels
           :
           and
           many
           Thousands
           of
           brave
           Fellows
           that
           never
           saw
           the
           King
           ,
           were
           forward
           and
           Ambitious
           to
           Die
           for
           him
           .
           I
           could
           say
           what
           was
           undertaken
           by
           the
           old
           Royal
           Party
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           in
           
           Hewson's
           scuffle
           ,
           (
           and
           indeed
           where
           not
           )
           but
           that
           it
           casts
           a
           Slur
           upon
           some
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           new
           Friends
           .
           This
           however
           ,
           those
           Lads
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           done
           the
           work
           without
           more
           ado
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           been
           Muzzl'd
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Mungrel
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           Din'd
           with
           the
           Mayor
           ,
           and
           Supp'd
           with
           the
           
             Committee
             of
             Safety
          
           :
           those
           honest
           people
           will
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           bear
           witness
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           that
           by
           Action
           ,
           Counsel
           ,
           Writing
           ,
           we
           did
           all
           that
           was
           possible
           in
           the
           Business
           .
           Neither
           does
           what
           I
           have
           delivered
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Royal
           Party
           ,
           disagree
           with
           his
           Majesty's
           testimony
           of
           the
           Other
           ,
           in
           His
           Gracious
           Speech
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           for
           hastning
           
             the
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
          
           :
           which
           yet
           our
           Author
           cites
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lords
          
           ,
           
           
             If
             you
             do
             not
             joyn
             with
             Me
             in
             extinguishing
             those
             fears
             ,
             which
             keep
             mens
             hearts
             awake
             ,
             and
             apprehensive
             of
             safety
             and
             security
             ,
             you
             keep
             Me
             from
             performing
             My
             promise
             ,
             which
             if
             I
             had
             not
             made
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             neither
             I
             nor
             you
             had
             been
             now
             here
             :
             I
             pray
             you
             let
             Vs
             not
             deceive
             those
             who
             brought
             Vs
             ,
             
             or
             permitted
             Vs
             to
             come
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           The
           King
           does
           not
           There
           say
           so
           much
           who
           Brought
           Him
           in
           ,
           as
           who
           Permitted
           His
           Restoring
           ;
           implying
           ,
           that
           He
           was
           fain
           to
           Condition
           for
           that
           too
           ;
           but
           withal
           ,
           a
           great
           Earnestness
           to
           perform
           His
           promise
           .
        
         
           Had
           but
           this
           Gentleman
           considered
           as
           well
           what
           the
           King
           said
           at
           the
           Passing
           of
           the
           Indempnity
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           Hastning
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           wrangle
           would
           have
           been
           saved
           ;
           I
           'l
           do
           him
           the
           service
           to
           mind
           him
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           
             I
             do
             very
             willingly
             pardon
             all
             that
             is
             pardoned
             by
             this
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
             ,
             to
             that
             time
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Bill
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             from
             that
             time
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             use
             great
             severity
             ,
             except
             in
             such
             Cases
             where
             the
             Malice
             is
             Notorious
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             exceedingly
             concern'd
             .
             But
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             same
             Discretion
             and
             Conscience
             which
             disposed
             me
             to
             the
             Clemency
             I
             have
             express'd
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             My
             Nature
             ,
             will
             oblige
             me
             to
             all
             Rigour
             and
             Severity
             ,
             how
             contrary
             soever
             it
             be
             to
             My
             Nature
             ,
             towards
             those
             who
             shall
             not
             now
             Acquiesce
             ,
             but
             continue
             to
             manifest
             their
             Sedition
             and
             Dislike
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             either
             in
             Actions
             or
             Words
             .
             And
             I
             must
             conjure
             you
             all
             (
             My
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             )
             
             to
             concur
             with
             me
             in
             this
             just
             and
             necessary
             Severity
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             will
             in
             your
             several
             Stations
             ,
             be
             so
             jealous
             of
             the
             publick
             Peace
             ,
             and
             of
             My
             particular
             Honor
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             cause
             Exemplary
             Justice
             to
             be
             done
             upon
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             Seditious
          
           Speeches
           or
           Writings
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             those
             ☜
             who
             break
             out
             into
             Seditious
          
           Actions
           :
           
             And
             that
             you
             will
             believe
             those
             who
             delight
             in
             reproaching
             and
             traducing
             My
             Person
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             well
             affected
             to
             you
             and
             the
             publick
             Peace
             .
             Never
             King
             valued
             himself
             more
             upon
             the
             Affections
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             than
             I
             do
             ;
             Nor
             do
             I
             know
             a
             better
             way
             to
             make
             My Self
             sure
             of
             your
             Affections
             ,
             than
             by
             being
             Just
             and
             Kind
             to
             you
             all
             ;
             and
             whilst
             I
             am
             so
             ,
             I
             pray
             let
             the
             World
             see
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             possessed
             of
             your
             Affections
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           the
           Ground-work
           ,
           now
           the
           goodly
           Structure
           .
        
         
           
             His
             Majesty
             thus
             brought
             back
             to
             a
             willing
             and
             free-spirited
             people
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             their
             own
             Act
             ,
             beholds
             his
             undoubted
             Interest
             set
             forth
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             made
             plain
             before
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             a
             well-tempered
             and
             composed
             state
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             both
             Religious
             and
             Civil
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             by
             the
             abolishing
             of
             former
             Differences
             ,
             and
             the
             reconciling
             of
             all
             reconcileable
             
             Parties
             ;
             and
             especially
             of
             those
             grand
             Parties
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             made
             one
             )
             do
             upon
             the
             matter
             carry
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
             And
             this
             His
             Majesties
             Wisdom
             hath
             already
             observed
             ,
             in
             that
             excellent
             Proclamation
             against
             vitious
             ,
             debauched
             ,
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           [
           That
           the
           Reconciliation
           and
           Union
           of
           hearts
           and
           affections
           ,
           can
           onely
           ,
           with
           God's
           blessing
           ,
           make
           Us
           rejoyce
           in
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           keep
           Our
           Enemies
           from
           rejoycing
           .
           ]
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             earnest
             expectation
             and
             hope
             of
             the
             Religious
             ,
             and
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             publick
             Tranquillity
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             our
             supreme
             Head
             and
             Governor
             ,
             whose
             gracious
             Disposition
             doth
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             cleave
             to
             any
             divided
             part
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             others
             that
             are
             alike
             Loyal
             ,
             will
             ,
             as
             a
             common
             Father
             ,
             protect
             and
             cherish
             all
             those
             that
             are
             found
             capable
             and
             worthy
             ,
             and
             become
             our
             great
             Moderator
             by
             his
             Authority
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             lessen
             Differences
             ,
             and
             allay
             Animosities
             ,
             between
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             already
             agree
             in
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           Having
           hitherto
           asserted
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           fought
           under
           the
           late
           King's
           Banner
           ,
           were
           not
           his
           Majesty's
           Friends
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           fought
           against
           it
           ,
           ever
           were
           ;
           he
           proceeds
           now
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           suitable
           to
           his
           premises
           ,
           and
           states
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           King
           in
           favour
           of
           that
           Voluntary
           Mistake
           :
           directing
           an
           Accord
           
             betwixt
             all
             Reconcilable
             Parties
          
           ,
           and
           an
           indulgence
           toward
           all
           those
           that
           are
           
             found
             Capable
          
           ,
           
           and
           Worthy
           .
           In
           Both
           (
           and
           in
           All
           )
           Cases
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           himself
           must
           be
           the
           Judge
           :
           and
           then
           we
           know
           what
           will
           become
           of
           Royallists
           and
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           The
           Kings
           Friends
           have
           ever
           had
           the
           Honor
           to
           be
           Divided
           (
           by
           these
           People
           )
           into
           persons
           
             Popishly
             affected
             ,
             Evil
             Counsellors
          
           ,
           and
           
             Loose
             Livers
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           design
           ,
           under
           these
           Limitations
           of
           
             Reconcilable
             ,
             Capable
          
           ,
           and
           Worthy
           ,
           to
           cast
           all
           such
           as
           Conscientiously
           ,
           and
           frankly
           adhere
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           Episcopacy
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           terms
           of
           their
           pretended
           Pacification
           .
           All
           those
           that
           
             They
             find
             Capable
          
           and
           Worthy
           ,
           and
           esteem
           Reconcilable
           ,
           shall
           be
           admitted
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Quest.
           
             Whether
             in
             Justice
             or
             Reason
             of
             State
             the
          
           Presbyterian
           
             party
             should
             be
             Rejected
             and
             Depressed
             ,
             or
             Protected
             and
             Encouraged
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           It
           would
           be
           first
           agreed
           what
           's
           meant
           by
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           :
           We
           'l
           weigh
           the
           Justice
           and
           Reason
           of
           the
           Proposition
           after
           .
           His
           own
           Remarque
           upon
           it
           is
           not
           amiss
           .
        
         
           
             As
             concerning
             their
             true
             Character
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             Notation
             of
             the
             name
             whereby
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             is
             both
             too
             shallow
             ,
             and
             too
             narrow
             for
             it
             .
             The
             word
          
           Presbyterian
           
             hath
             not
             sufficient
             depth
             to
             go
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             nor
             breadth
             sufficient
             to
             comprehend
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             .
             That
             Form
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             by
             Parochial
             
             and
             Classical
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Provincial
             and
             National
             Assemblies
             ,
             is
             remote
             enough
             from
             their
             main
             Cause
             ,
             and
             those
             firm
             Bonds
             that
             make
             them
             eternally
             one
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             many
             that
             approve
             a
             regulated
             Episcopacy
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             of
             their
             number
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           'T
           is
           truly
           and
           well
           said
           .
           Their
           Cause
           is
           not
           the
           Form
           ,
           but
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Government
           :
           for
           they
           like
           well
           enough
           to
           have
           that
           Power
           Themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           condemn
           in
           Others
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           doubt
           but
           that
           
             many
             of
             them
             approve
             a
             regulated
             Episcopacy
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Presbyter
           in
           a
           
           Bishop's
           seat
           ,
           where
           the
           Office
           appears
           Regulated
           by
           the
           Person
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           in
           a
           
             Regulated
             Monarchy
          
           ;
           Where
           the
           
           King
           's
           subject
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           to
           the
           two
           Houses
           .
           But
           I
           condemn
           not
           All
           ,
           that
           wear
           that
           Character
           .
           The
           Wise
           ,
           and
           Honest
           Few
           of
           that
           Denomination
           ,
           who
           keep
           themselves
           within
           the
           terms
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           the
           Question
           ;
           such
           as
           can
           talk
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           disturbing
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           debate
           their
           private
           Opinions
           ,
           without
           giving
           publick
           Scandal
           :
           For
           these
           ,
           I
           have
           much
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           wish
           as
           great
           a
           tenderness
           toward
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           desire
           .
           But
           where
           I
           see
           a
           Bold
           seditious
           Faction
           ,
           bidding
           defiance
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           under
           the
           Churches
           Colours
           :
           I
           find
           not
           any
           thing
           so
           Sacred
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Presbyterian
           ,
           as
           to
           protect
           a
           Turbulent
           Party
           assuming
           that
           Appellation
           .
           It
           will
           be
           urg'd
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           as
           little
           Justifie
           the
           Seditious
           ,
           as
           I
           condemn
           the
           
           
             Sober
             Presbyterian
          
           .
           But
           to
           agree
           that
           point
           ,
           I
           'l
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Party
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           plead
           ,
           and
           against
           whom
           I
           engage
           ,
           are
           no
           less
           Enemies
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           than
           to
           Bishops
           :
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           from
           their
           own
           practises
           and
           positions
           ,
           I
           'l
           make
           it
           good
           .
           Yet
           one
           would
           hardly
           guess
           this
           from
           their
           following
           Character
           .
        
         
           
             As
             concerning
             their
             main
             and
             rooted
             principles
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             admire
             and
             magnifie
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             for
             the
             absolute
             perfect
             rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Life
             ,
             without
             the
             supplement
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Tradition
             ;
             yet
             they
             deny
             not
             due
             respect
             and
             reverence
             to
             venerable
             Antiquity
             .
             They
             assert
             the
             study
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             duty
             and
             priviledge
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             their
             several
             capacities
             ,
             being
             skilful
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             they
             may
             discern
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             being
             filled
             with
             all
             goodness
             ,
             may
             be
             able
             to
             exhort
             and
             admonish
             one
             another
             :
             Yet
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             standing
             Gospel-Ministery
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             directive
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             with
             implicite
             Faith
             ,
             but
             the
             Judgment
             of
             discretion
             :
             They
             hold
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             necessary
             ,
             to
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             :
             Yet
             they
             do
             not
             hold
             that
             the
             Spirit
             bringeth
             new
             Revelations
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             opens
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             understanding
             to
             discern
             what
             is
             of
             old
             revealed
             in
             the
             written
             Word
             :
             They
             exalt
             divine
             Ordinances
             ,
             but
             debase
             humane
             Inventions
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             particularly
             
             Ceremonies
             properly
             Religious
             ,
             and
             of
             Instituted
             Mystical
             signification
             :
             Yet
             they
             allow
             the
             natural
             expressions
             of
             Reverence
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             hands
             and
             eyes
             in
             prayer
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             those
             meer
             Circumstances
             of
             decency
             and
             order
             ,
             the
             omission
             whereof
             would
             make
             the
             service
             of
             God
             either
             undecent
             ,
             or
             less
             decent
             .
             As
             they
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Gospel
             Institutions
             ,
             so
             they
             rejoyce
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             having
             no
             confidence
             in
             a
             legal
             Righteousness
             ,
             but
             desire
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             unto
             us
             Rigteousness
             by
             gracious
             Imputation
             :
             Yet
             withal
             they
             affirm
             constantly
             ,
             that
             good
             works
             of
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             justice
             and
             charity
             towards
             men
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             Their
             Doctrine
             bears
             full
             conformity
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             held
             forth
             in
             their
             publick
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             particularly
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             in
             the
             nine
             and
             thirty
             Articles
             ,
             onely
             one
             or
             two
             passages
             peradventure
             excepted
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             may
             import
             the
             asserting
             of
          
           Prelacy
           ,
           
             and
             human
             Mystical
             Ceremonies
             .
             They
             insist
             much
             on
             the
             necessity
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             therein
             lay
             the
             ground-work
             for
             the
             practise
             of
             godliness
             .
             They
             press
             upon
             themselves
             and
             others
             the
             severe
             exercise
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             Popish
             ,
             outside
             ,
             formal
             ,
             but
             a
             spiritual
             and
             real
             mortification
             ,
             and
             self-denyal
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Christianity
             .
             They
             are
             strict
             observers
             of
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             and
             constant
             in
             Family
             prayer
             .
             They
             abstain
             from
             oathes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             petty
             oathes
             ,
             and
             the
             irreverent
             
             usage
             of
             Gods
             Name
             in
             common
             discourse
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             are
             sober
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             circumspect
             in
             their
             whole
             behaviour
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             temper
             and
             constitution
             of
             this
             party
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             full
             latitude
             lies
             in
             the
             middle
             between
             those
             that
             affect
             a
             Ceremonial
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             heighth
             of
             Hierarchical
             Government
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             reject
             an
             ordained
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             setled
             Church-order
             ,
             and
             regular
             Vnity
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Here
           is
           much
           said
           ,
           and
           little
           proved
           ;
           onely
           a
           Pharisaical
           Story
           ,
           of
           what
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           are
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           not
           as
           other
           men
           are
           ,
           and
           their
           bare
           word
           for
           all
           .
           The
           Tale
           is
           well
           enough
           told
           to
           catch
           the
           silly
           vulgar
           ,
           that
           look
           no
           further
           then
           Appearances
           :
           But
           to
           a
           serious
           person
           ,
           how
           gross
           ,
           and
           palpable
           is
           the
           Imposture
           !
           
             In
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             they
             fully
             agree
             with
             the
             nine
             and
             thirty
             Articles
             :
          
           and
           't
           is
           but
           peradventure
           ,
           that
           they
           differ
           ,
           
             in
             one
             or
             two
             passages
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             may
             import
             the
             asserting
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             humane
             Mystical
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Behold
           the
           mighty
           Subject
           of
           an
           Holy
           War
           ;
           the
           goodly
           Idol
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           have
           sacrific'd
           so
           much
           Christian
           blood
           .
           Can
           any
           man
           imagine
           this
           the
           true
           and
           conscientious
           reason
           of
           the
           Quarrel
           ?
           Or
           that
           the
           middle
           way
           our
           Presbyter
           steers
           ,
           betwixt
           Phanaticism
           and
           Popery
           ,
           is
           the
           just
           measure
           of
           the
           Case
           :
           But
           hear
           him
           on
           ,
           and
           he
           'l
           tell
           ye
           ,
           the
           Party
           is
           Numerous
           as
           well
           as
           Godly
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             VVithin
             these
             extensive
             limits
             the
          
           Presbyterian
           
             Party
             contains
             several
             thousands
             of
             learned
             ,
             godly
             ,
             orthodox
             Ministers
             ,
             being
             diligent
             and
             profitable
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             exemplary
             in
             their
             Conversation
             ;
             among
             whom
             there
             are
             not
             a
             few
             that
             excel
             in
             Polimical
             and
             Practical
             Divinity
             ,
             also
             of
             the
             judicious
             ,
             sober
             ,
             serious
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             in
             whose
             affections
             his
             Majesty
             is
             most
             concern'd
             )
             they
             are
             not
             the
             lesser
             number
             .
             By
             means
             of
             a
             practical
             Ministery
             ,
             this
             way
             ,
             like
             the
             Leaven
             in
             the
             Gospel-parable
             ,
             hath
             spread
             and
             season'd
             the
             more
             considerate
             and
             teachable
             sort
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             more
             civiliz'd
             places
             ,
             as
             Cities
             and
             Towns.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           It
           had
           been
           well
           our
           Undertaker
           had
           put
           his
           
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             Learned
             Thousands
          
           upon
           the
           List
           ▪
           for
           that
           Party
           is
           a
           little
           given
           to
           false
           Musters
           .
        
         
           How
           many
           forg'd
           Petitions
           and
           Remonstrances
           ;
           what
           Out-eries
           from
           the
           Press
           and
           Pulpit
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           when
           yet
           the
           forti'th
           part
           of
           them
           were
           never
           privy
           to
           their
           own
           Askings
           !
           Of
           *
           
             ninety
             and
             seven
             Ministers
             within
             the
             walls
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             fourscore
             and
             five
             were
             driven
             from
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Houses
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Troubles
             .
          
           And
           notwithstanding
           the
           monstrous
           Clamours
           ,
           which
           occasion'd
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           in
           1603.
           
           *
           Arch-bishop
           Spotswood
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           [
           
             of
             above
             nine
             thousand
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             forty
             nine
             appeared
             upon
             the
             Roll
             ,
             that
             stood
             out
             ,
             and
             were
             deposed
             for
             disconformity
             .
             Such
             a
             noise
             
             will
             a
             few
             Disturbers
             cause
             in
             any
             Society
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             tollerated
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Touching
           his
           
             Practical
             Ministery
          
           ;
           I
           'l
           grant
           ,
           
           the
           Cause
           is
           much
           beholden
           to
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           without
           the
           aid
           of
           Seditious
           Lectures
           ,
           I
           do
           believe
           the
           strife
           had
           never
           come
           to
           Blood
           :
           But
           yet
           these
           Preachments
           did
           not
           the
           whole
           Business
           .
           Do
           not
           we
           know
           what
           Craft
           and
           Violence
           hath
           been
           used
           to
           Cheat
           and
           Force
           the
           People
           ;
           what
           
             Protestations
             ,
             Covenants
          
           ,
           and
           
             Negative
             Oathes
          
           have
           been
           imposed
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             Sequestration
          
           ?
           Have
           not
           all
           Schools
           ,
           and
           Nurceries
           of
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           ,
           been
           subjected
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           mode
           ,
           and
           many
           thousands
           of
           Godly
           ,
           and
           Reverend
           Divines
           ,
           reduced
           to
           beg
           their
           Bread
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           Covenant
           :
           yet
           all
           too
           little
           to
           procure
           either
           a
           General
           Kindess
           ,
           or
           submission
           to
           their
           Principles
           ?
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Reasons
             afore-going
             ,
             the
             infringement
             of
             due
             Liberties
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
          
           
           
             would
             perpetuate
             most
             unhappy
             Controversies
             in
             the
             Church
             from
             Age
             to
             Age.
             Let
             the
             former
             times
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             give
             good
             Evidence
             .
             As
             touching
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             Contest
             began
             early
             ,
             even
             in
             King
          
           Edward's
           
             Reign
             ,
             between
          
           Hooper
           
             and
             other
             Bishops
             .
             The
             Consecration
             of
          
           Hooper
           ,
           
             Elect
             Bishop
             of
          
           Glocester
           
             being
             stayed
             ,
             because
             he
             refused
             to
             wear
             certain
             Garments
             used
             by
             Popish
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             obtained
             Letters
             from
             the
             King
             and
             from
             the
             Earl
             of
          
           Warwick
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             burthened
             with
             certain
             Rites
             and
             
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             an
             Oath
             common●y
             used
             in
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             were
             offensive
             to
             his
             Conscience
             .
             Nevertheless
             he
             found
             but
             harsh
             dealing
             from
             his
             fellow-Bishops
             ,
             whereof
             some
             were
             afterwards
             his
             fellow-Martyrs
             ,
             and
          
           Ridley
           
             among
             others
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             thus
             wrote
             unto
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             both
             Prisoners
             for
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           [
           However
           in
           time
           past
           in
           certain
           Circumstances
           and
           By-matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           your
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           my
           simplicity
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           hath
           a
           little
           jarred
           ,
           each
           of
           us
           following
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           own
           sense
           and
           judgment
           :
           Now
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           even
           with
           my
           whole
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           Bowels
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           love
           you
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           truth's
           sake
           which
           abideth
           in
           us
           .
           ]
           
             Some
             godly
             Martyrs
             in
             Queen
          
           Mary's
           
             days
             disliked
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             died
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             Prelacy
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             and
             Order
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Protestant
             verity
             which
             they
             witnessed
             ,
             and
             sealed
             in
             blood
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             Popery
             ;
             especially
             the
             prodigious
             Opinion
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             the
             Abomination
             of
             the
             Romish
             Mass
             or
             Sacrifice
             .
             In
             the
             same
             bloody
             days
             ,
             certain
             English
             Protestants
             being
             fled
             for
             refuge
             into
          
           Germany
           ,
           
             and
             setled
             at
          
           Frankford
           ,
           
             were
             divided
             amongst
             themselves
             about
             the
             Service-book
             ,
             even
             with
             scandalous
             breach
             of
             Charity
             and
             in
             the
             issue
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             was
             sadly
             broken
             and
             dissipated
             .
          
        
         
           What
           is
           intended
           by
           
             Due
             Liberty
          
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           Doubt
           ,
           
           did
           not
           the
           Coherence
           explain
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Freedom
           of
           Acting
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           
           purposes
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           (
           whether
           without
           Law
           ,
           or
           against
           it
           ,
           no
           matter
           )
           according
           to
           such
           presidents
           of
           Former
           times
           ,
           as
           our
           Resolver
           refers
           unto
           ,
           and
           justifies
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             The
             contest
             about
             Ceremonies
             began
             early
          
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           truth
           it
           did
           :
           For
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           wambling
           toward
           the
           
             Geneva
             Discipline
          
           ;
           but
           neither
           very
           earnest
           ,
           nor
           very
           popular
           :
           and
           That
           (
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           learn
           )
           procured
           even
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Platform
           ,
           Calvin
           himself
           .
           Concerning
           
             Godly
             Martyrs
             in
             Queen
             Mary's
             days
          
           ;
           Some
           suffered
           that
           disliked
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Others
           ,
           that
           liked
           them
           .
           That
           
             none
             died
             in
             defence
             of
             them
             ,
          
           is
           a
           Remarque
           might
           have
           been
           spared
           ;
           For
           the
           Question
           was
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           not
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Frankford
             Breach
          
           indeed
           was
           a
           sad
           Story
           ,
           but
           yet
           ,
           considering
           the
           Dividers
           ,
           of
           no
           great
           Honor
           ,
           or
           Authority
           to
           our
           Friends
           purpose
           .
           Knox
           and
           Whittingham
           were
           the
           prime
           Ring-leaders
           in
           this
           Disorder
           ,
           who
           upon
           some
           Disputes
           started
           about
           the
           Service-book
           ,
           joyning
           with
           others
           of
           the
           Consistorian
           stamp
           ,
           drew
           such
           an
           extract
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           fit
           ,
           and
           sent
           it
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           requesting
           his
           Opinion
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           Answer
           they
           received
           ,
           as
           blew
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           into
           a
           flame
           ;
           from
           whence
           arose
           that
           scandalous
           breach
           ensuing
           .
           viz.
           The
           
             English
             Service
          
           being
           established
           ,
           
             Whitingham
             ,
             Gilby
             ,
             Goodman
          
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           Divided
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           whence
           ,
           both
           by
           Letters
           and
           Discourses
           ,
           they
           tampered
           the
           Ministers
           and
           People
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           into
           a
           revolt
           ,
           encouraging
           
           them
           to
           set
           up
           their
           new
           Discipline
           ,
           in
           despite
           of
           all
           Opposers
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Gospel
             returning
             under
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
           
             these
             differences
             were
             revived
             and
             held
             up
             by
             Disputes
             ,
             Writings
             ,
             and
             Addresses
             to
             several
             Parliaments
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             great
             thoughts
             of
             heart
             for
             these
             Divisions
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Why
           this
           is
           English
           yet
           :
           it
           is
           but
           turning
           now
           to
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           to
           understand
           these
           people
           ,
           and
           unriddle
           the
           
             Due
             Liberty
          
           they
           plead
           for
           .
           (
           But
           of
           This
           ,
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           )
           Having
           drawn
           down
           the
           Quarrel
           from
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           to
           the
           blessed
           Restauration
           of
           Charls
           the
           Second
           ,
           (
           whom
           God
           protect
           )
           he
           proceeds
           to
           descant
           upon
           the
           Present
           .
        
         
           
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Ministers
             named
          
           Puritans
           ,
           
           
             yielded
             conformity
             to
             those
             controverted
             Rites
             and
             Forms
             ,
             that
             were
             by
             Law
             or
             Canons
             established
             ,
             as
             to
             things
             burdensome
             not
             desirable
             ,
             in
             their
             nature
             supposed
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             use
             many
             ways
             offensive
             ;
             and
             groaning
             more
             and
             more
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             conceived
             )
             they
             waited
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             of
             one
             soul
             and
             spirit
             with
             the
          
           Nonconformists
           .
           
             And
             even
             then
             the
             way
             called
          
           Puritanism
           ,
           
             did
             not
             give
             ,
             but
             get
             ground
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Tenents
             of
             this
             way
             are
             rooted
             more
             than
             ever
             ;
             and
             those
             things
             formerly
             imposed
             ,
             are
             no●
             by
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             the
             most
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             accounted
             not
             onely
             burdensome
             ,
             but
             unlawful
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           But
           is
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           Matters
           
             by
             Law
             established
          
           ,
           in
           themselves
           Indifferent
           ,
           and
           onely
           Burthensome
           to
           day
           ,
           (
           
             rebu●sic
             stantibus
          
           )
           may
           become
           Vnlawful
           to
           morrow
           ?
           By
           the
           same
           Rule
           ,
           
           Kings
           may
           be
           taken
           away
           as
           well
           as
           Bishops
           ;
           all
           Dignities
           and
           Powers
           being
           alike
           submitted
           to
           a
           Popular
           Level
           :
           For
           if
           the
           People
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Ceremony
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           he
           may
           destroy
           One
           with
           the
           Other
           ;
           and
           Virtually
           he
           does
           it
           .
           We
           know
           ,
           the
           Rites
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worshipping
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           huge
           bustle
           about
           Discipline
           ,
           is
           onely
           an
           Appeal
           to
           Ignorance
           and
           Tumult
           .
           
             The
             Church
             must
             be
             Reformed
          
           .
           By
           whom
           ?
           Not
           by
           the
           Rabble
           .
           What
           means
           this
           application
           then
           of
           so
           many
           factious
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           Libels
           to
           the
           People
           ?
           They
           are
           not
           Judges
           of
           the
           Controversie
           .
           But
           in
           a
           Cause
           more
           capable
           of
           Force
           than
           Argument
           ,
           they
           do
           well
           to
           Negotiate
           ,
           where
           Clamour
           ,
           and
           Pretence
           ,
           weigh
           more
           than
           Modesty
           and
           Reason
           .
           If
           a
           man
           asks
           ,
           by
           what
           Commission
           Act
           these
           Zelots
           ?
           They
           answer
           readily
           :
           
             'T
             is
             God's
             Cause
             ,
             and
             better
             obey
             God
             than
             Man.
          
           He
           that
           said
           ,
           
             Give
             not
             Credit
             to
             every
             Spirit
          
           ;
           I
           suppose
           knew
           as
           much
           of
           Gods
           mind
           ,
           as
           our
           Illuminates
           .
           Is
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           or
           perverted
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           Schism
           and
           
             Heresie
             ?
             Counsels
             may
             erre
          
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           cannot
           Presbyterians
           ?
           How
           comes
           this
           Party
           to
           be
           more
           infallible
           than
           their
           Neighbours
           ?
           If
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           let
           but
           all
           other
           people
           of
           Different
           Judgments
           take
           the
           same
           Freedom
           they
           do
           ,
           
           of
           out-cries
           against
           any
           thing
           ,
           under
           pretext
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           let
           any
           man
           imagine
           the
           confusion
           .
           
             For
             ,
             where
             every
             man
             is
             his
             own
             Judge
             ,
             All
             men
             shall
             dispute
             ,
             till
             each
             Particular
             condemns
             himself
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Strife
             is
             Endless
             ,
             and
             the
             Event
             Restlesness
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             .
          
        
         
           This
           comes
           of
           not
           submitting
           to
           some
           Final
           ,
           and
           over-ruling
           Decision
           .
           Upon
           this
           pinch
           at
           a
           dead
           lift
           ,
           they
           fly
           to
           their
           
             Judgment
             of
             Discretion
          
           :
           which
           leaves
           them
           still
           at
           Liberty
           to
           shape
           their
           Duty
           to
           their
           Profit
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           ;
           
             They
             'l
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
          
           not
           heeding
           ,
           how
           That
           is
           again
           to
           be
           tri'd
           by
           Them
           :
           so
           that
           in
           Issue
           ,
           their
           private
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           must
           pass
           for
           the
           
             Law
             Paramount
          
           ,
           to
           which
           both
           King
           and
           People
           are
           equally
           ,
           and
           indispensably
           subjected
           .
           Undoubtedly
           ,
           what
           God
           commands
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           do
           what
           he
           forbids
           .
           This
           ,
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           comprises
           the
           Duty
           of
           Reasonable
           Nature
           ,
           without
           distinction
           either
           of
           Offices
           or
           Persons
           .
           But
           these
           inviolable
           Fundamentals
           apart
           ,
           the
           Accidents
           of
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Modes
           of
           doing
           this
           or
           that
           ;
           The
           
             How
             ,
             When
             ,
             Where
          
           ,
           &c.
           are
           left
           various
           ,
           and
           variable
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           Requiries
           of
           
             Manners
             ,
             Times
          
           ,
           and
           Places
           ,
           at
           the
           Discretion
           of
           those
           Rulers
           whom
           God
           sets
           over
           us
           .
           Where
           we
           find
           matters
           of
           this
           middle
           nature
           orderly
           setled
           ,
           and
           dispos'd
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           
             to
             submit
             to
             these
             Humane
             Ordinances
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
          
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           Obtrude
           upon
           the
           Word
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           such
           Disagreements
           ,
           as
           effectually
           arise
           from
           Peevishness
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           
           due
           Enquiry
           .
           But
           why
           do
           I
           talk
           to
           those
           that
           stop
           their
           Ears
           ?
        
         
           
             Their
             minds
             are
             fix'd
             in
             this
             Opinion
             ,
          
           
           
             after
             a
             long
             time
             of
             search
             and
             practice
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             like
             to
             be
             reduc'd
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             former
             times
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           but
           
             Martin
             Junior
             Revived
          
           ,
           
           who
           says
           ,
           
             That
             it
             will
             be
             very
             dangerous
             to
             our
             State
             ,
             to
             maintain
             two
             contrary
             Factions
             ;
             That
             the
             Magistrates
             are
             then
             bound
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             quieting
             of
             our
             State
             ,
             to
             put
             down
             the
             one
             ;
             That
             those
             that
             stand
             for
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             neither
             can
             nor
             will
             give
             it
             over
             ,
             (
             so
             as
             they
             will
             not
             be
             put
             down
             )
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Magistrates
             cannot
             maintain
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Arch-bishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             without
             the
             discontentment
             of
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           Me-thinks
           the
           man
           of
           peace
           grows
           peremptory
           .
           Will
           not
           this
           Argument
           from
           Search
           and
           Practice
           ,
           absolve
           them
           from
           Obedience
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           ?
           Has
           not
           the
           
             Regal
             Power
          
           been
           scann'd
           and
           sifted
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Ecclesiastick
           ?
           or
           have
           their
           practises
           been
           more
           favourable
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ?
           But
           (
           
             their
             minds
             are
             fix'd
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             reduc'd
             .
          
           )
           This
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Law
           and
           they
           cannot
           agree
           ,
           they
           'l
           tug
           for
           't
           ,
           upon
           this
           supposition
           ,
           thus
           he
           concludes
           .
           That
           
             (
             in
             all
             reason
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             imposing
             of
             such
             matters
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             as
             by
             so
             many
             are
             held
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             that
             have
             a
             Zeal
             
             for
             them
             judged
             indifferent
             ,
             not
             necessary
             ,
             cannot
             procure
             the
             peace
             of
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           I
           say
           on
           the
           Contrary
           ,
           That
           the
           peace
           of
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           ,
           where
           every
           private
           and
           Licentious
           spirit
           shall
           dare
           to
           Question
           the
           Authority
           of
           either
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           admit
           the
           Scruple
           truly
           conscientious
           .
           It
           would
           be
           well
           yet
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           fault
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           would
           Frame
           another
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           liable
           to
           no
           exceptions
           ,
           before
           they
           alter
           This.
           If
           that
           cannot
           be
           done
           ,
           let
           us
           Rest
           Here
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           change
           till
           all
           are
           pleas'd
           ,
           never
           must
           we
           expect
           to
           be
           at
           quiet
           .
           Some
           Consciences
           will
           have
           no
           Magistrates
           at
           all
           ;
           Others
           will
           Govern
           those
           they
           have
           ,
           or
           Quarrel
           with
           them
           .
           To
           Reconcile
           these
           Two
           in
           any
           end
           of
           Settlement
           ,
           is
           as
           Impossible
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           Unsafe
           to
           put
           much
           power
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           People
           ,
           so
           dangerously
           principled
           ;
           (
           But
           to
           Destroy
           a
           Government
           none
           agree
           better
           ,
           and
           this
           we
           speak
           upon
           Experience
           .
           )
        
         
           From
           hence
           to
           his
           40th
           .
           page
           ,
           I
           find
           little
           but
           Rapture
           ,
           in
           commendation
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           with
           now
           and
           then
           a
           snap
           at
           the
           late
           Prelates
           ,
           which
           is
           beside
           my
           purpose
           .
           See
           now
           his
           Complement
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             for
             our
             gracious
             Soveraign
             ,
             who
             makes
             it
             his
             care
             and
             study
             to
             allay
             distempers
             ,
             and
             compose
             differences
             by
             his
             just
             and
             gracious
             Concessions
             already
             published
             concerning
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           For
           fear
           his
           Majesty's
           Concessions
           should
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           pure
           Act
           of
           Grace
           ,
           they
           are
           epitheted
           ,
           Just
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Gracious
           ,
           to
           lessen
           the
           Favour
           ,
           by
           intimating
           the
           Duty
           ;
           what
           Return
           gives
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           for
           this
           Indulgence
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           troublesome
           as
           ever
           both
           in
           their
           Writings
           and
           Contrivements
           ?
        
         
           That
           Declaration
           was
           no
           sooner
           publique
           ,
           but
           a
           Petition
           was
           exhibited
           from
           divers
           Ministers
           in
           and
           about
           London
           ,
           for
           more
           Liberty
           ,
           with
           some
           formalities
           indeed
           of
           Gratitude
           for
           That
           .
           How
           many
           bold
           and
           scandalous
           Invectives
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Press
           and
           Pulpit
           ,
           against
           the
           Rites
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           :
           Nay
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Sacred
           Majesty
           of
           That
           very
           Person
           ,
           to
           whose
           Incomparable
           Clemency
           they
           owe
           their
           Heads
           and
           Fortunes
           ?
           One
           observation
           here
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           onely
           severity
           can
           work
           upon
           this
           Faction
           ;
           *
           
             The
             single
             imprisonment
             of
          
           Crofton
           
             hath
             quieted
             that
             Party
             more
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             multiply'd
             ,
             and
             transcendent
             Mercies
             of
             His
             Majesty
             .
          
        
         
           That
           worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           Dedicatory
           to
           the
           
             Liturgical
             Considerator
          
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           that
           [
           
             The
             Common-prayer-book
             hath
             been
             expell'd
             by
             a
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
          
           ]
           (
           referring
           to
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           January
           3.
           1644.
           )
           If
           this
           be
           not
           Treason
           ,
           then
           Scot
           and
           Peters
           were
           no
           Traitors
           .
           The
           Considerator
           further
           assures
           us
           ,
           Page
           34.
           
           [
           
             That
             very
             few
             Christians
             that
             know
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             care
             for
             medling
             with
             the
             Liturgy
             .
          
           ]
           I
           hope
           his
           Majesty
           may
           pass
           for
           one
           of
           those
           Few
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           Assertor
           of
           his
           Principles
           is
           the
           
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             Covenanters
             Plea
          
           ,
           although
           in
           some
           Respects
           more
           plausibly
           couch'd
           ;
           in
           others
           Bolder
           ;
           treating
           His
           Majesty
           with
           a
           most
           unpardonable
           Insolence
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Suitable
           regard
           all
           his
           Episcopal
           Friends
           as
           they
           fall
           in
           his
           way
           .
           I
           should
           exceedingly
           wonder
           how
           he
           scap'd
           a
           lash
           from
           the
           last
           Convention
           ,
           especially
           Dedicating
           that
           reverend
           piece
           to
           the
           Commons
           then
           Assembled
           ,
           did
           I
           not
           consider
           ,
           that
           Those
           very
           Pamphlets
           ,
           whereof
           His
           Majesty
           complains
           in
           His
           Declaration
           ,
           touching
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
          
           ,
           were
           by
           my self
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           comming
           forth
           ,
           delivered
           to
           several
           Members
           of
           that
           Session
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           were
           still
           sold
           in
           the
           Hall
           ;
           all
           the
           Interest
           I
           had
           being
           too
           little
           to
           get
           them
           suppressed
           .
           But
           now
           return
           we
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           complains
           ,
           that
        
         
           
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             are
             loaded
             with
             many
             Calumnies
             ;
             as
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             against
             the
             Interest
             of
             Civil
             Magistracy
             ,
             especially
             of
             Monarchy
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             giddy
             ,
             factious
             ,
             schismatical
             ,
             domineering
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
           But
           no
           such
           matter
           he
           assures
           us
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             They
             yield
             unto
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             a
             Supreme
             political
             Power
             in
             all
             Spiritual
             Matters
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             not
             yield
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             spiritual
             power
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             spiritual
             Power
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             world
             .
             They
             assert
             onely
             a
             spiritual
             power
             over
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             intrinsecally
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             
             that
             no
             Decree
             nor
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             be
             a
             binding
             Law
             to
             the
             Subjects
             of
             any
             Kingdom
             under
             temporal
             penalties
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             ratified
             by
             the
             Legislative
             power
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             they
             do
             not
             claim
             for
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Convention
             ,
             an
             Independency
             on
             Parliaments
             ;
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             surely
             the
             Parliament
             of
          
           England
           
             would
             resent
             such
             a
             Claim
          
           .
        
         
           Neither
           are
           they
           
             Antimonarchical
             .
             Did
             the
             English
             or
             Scotish
             Presbyters
             ever
             go
             about
             to
             dissolve
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             to
             erect
             some
             other
             kind
             of
             Government
             ?
             In
             no
             wise
             :
             for
             in
             the
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             bound
             themselves
             to
             endeavour
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             King's
             Person
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             declared
             they
             had
             no
             intent
             to
             diminish
             his
             Majesty's
             just
             Power
             and
             Greatness
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           How
           far
           their
           Principles
           comport
           with
           the
           Interest
           of
           
             Civil
             Magistracy
          
           or
           Monarchy
           ,
           shall
           have
           a
           place
           by
           it self
           :
           yet
           I
           might
           very
           well
           content
           my self
           with
           what
           arises
           from
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           lie
           here
           before
           us
           ;
           to
           Prove
           what
           he
           Denies
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           same
           Breath
           he
           both
           Starts
           the
           Question
           and
           Resolves
           it
           .
           
             Did
             not
             the
             English
             and
             Scotch
             Presbyters
             go
             about
             to
             dissolve
             Monarchy
             ?
          
        
         
           What
           is
           the
           Analysis
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           
           but
           a
           Government
           by
           a
           
             Single
             Person
          
           ?
           (
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           the
           Injur'd
           Father
           of
           our
           present
           Soveraign
           was
           That
           Person
           ,
           to
           whom
           of
           Right
           the
           Regal
           Dignity
           belonged
           .
           )
           Did
           not
           these
           Presbyters
           he
           talks
           of
           ,
           
             place
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             
             in
             the
             Two
             Houses
             ,
          
           and
           under
           Their
           Commission
           ,
           
             seize
             the
             King's
             Towns
             ,
             and
             Forts
             ;
             Levy
             Arms
             ;
             Tax
             the
             People
             ;
             Plunder
             ,
             and
             Kill
             their
             Fellow-Subjects
             ;
             Impose
             Oathes
             ;
             Share
             His
             Majesty's
             Revenues
             ;
             Persue
             ,
             and
             Jewishly
             sell
             and
             betray
             His
             Sacred
             Person
             ?
          
        
         
           If
           to
           do
           all
           this
           ,
           not
           onely
           Without
           ,
           but
           expresly
           Against
           the
           King's
           Commission
           ,
           be
           not
           
             to
             go
             about
             to
             dissolve
             Monarchy
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           what
           is
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           Gentleman
           had
           rather
           dispute
           the
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           than
           confess
           his
           own
           Mistake
           in
           this
           Particular
           ,
           we
           'l
           look
           a
           little
           that
           way
           too
           :
           but
           I
           doubt
           the
           Prospect
           will
           be
           none
           of
           the
           pleasantest
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           Trial
           of
           Cook
           and
           Peters
           ,
           This
           was
           Delivered
           for
           Law.
           
             See
             the
             Narrative
          
           ,
           Page
           182
           and
           183.
           
        
         
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             That
             no
             One
             House
             ,
             nor
             Both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             have
             any
             Coercive
             power
             over
             the
             King
             :
             —
             That
             the
             Imprisoning
             of
             the
             King
             is
             Treason
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           Thus
           ,
           
             The
             King
             of
             England
             is
             one
             of
             those
             Princes
             who
             hath
             an
             Imperial
             Crown
             :
             What
             's
             That
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             No
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             punished
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             That
             which
             is
             in
             it selfe
             Unlawful
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           short
           and
           clear
           decision
           of
           the
           Case
           :
           nor
           will
           it
           serve
           the
           good
           man's
           turn
           
           to
           argue
           their
           Integrity
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           by
           their
           Covenant
           and
           Declarations
           .
           It
           matters
           not
           what
           they
           Profess'd
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           Did.
           If
           this
           be
           all
           they
           have
           to
           say
           ;
           some
           Heads
           are
           now
           upon
           the
           City-Gates
           that
           said
           as
           much
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           
           but
           a
           Popular
           Sacrament
           of
           Religious
           Disobedience
           ,
           a
           Mark
           of
           Discrimination
           ,
           who
           were
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           for
           him
           ?
           And
           this
           the
           Marquis
           of
           Montross
           soon
           found
           ,
           who
           being
           at
           first
           unwarily
           engaged
           in
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           Kirk-party
           ,
           quickly
           perceived
           his
           error
           ,
           and
           retired
           ;
           Living
           and
           dying
           the
           Honor
           of
           his
           Nation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Royal
           Cause
           .
           Mark
           this
           ,
           *
           
             His
             Loyalty
             was
             charged
             upon
             him
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             for
             Breach
             of
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Presbyterian
             Casuists
          
           would
           fain
           perswade
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           by
           that
           Engagement
           .
           Who
           Vnderstands
           it
           first
           ?
           (
           And
           certainly
           we
           cannot
           be
           bound
           to
           do
           we
           know
           not
           what
           )
           Next
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           either
           to
           Keep
           ,
           or
           Break
           it
           :
           't
           is
           made
           up
           of
           so
           many
           Contradictions
           .
           But
           once
           for
           All
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           Nullity
           in
           the
           Institution
           .
        
         
           
             No
             man
             can
             oblige
             himself
             in
             things
             wherein
             he
             is
             subject
             ,
          
           
           
             without
             leave
             from
             his
             Superior
          
           .
           And
           again
           ;
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             One
             who
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Another
             ,
             without
             the
             others
             consent
             ,
             is
             neither
             Lawful
             nor
             Obligatory
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Reverend
           ,
           and
           Learned
           
             Bishop
             Sanderson
          
           .
           Now
           to
           my
           Presbyterian
           again
           .
        
         
           
             After
             the
             violent
             change
             of
             Government
             ,
          
           
           
           
             they
             came
             slowest
             ,
             and
             entred
             latest
             into
             those
             new
             Engagements
             imposed
             by
             the
             Vsurped
             Powers
             ,
             and
             some
             utterly
             refused
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             preferments
             ,
             and
             the
             hazzard
             of
             their
             livelyhoods
             ,
             when
             the
             Nation
             in
             general
             submitted
             to
             the
             yoke
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             those
             who
             thus
             object
             against
             them
             ,
             did
             in
             temporizing
             run
             with
             the
             foremost
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             Conscientious
             Presbyterians
             never
             ran
             with
             the
             current
             of
             those
             times
             .
             Some
             more
             eminent
             among
             them
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             others
             ,
             hazzarded
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             others
             lost
             their
             lives
             ,
             in
             combining
             to
             bring
             our
             Soveraign
             that
             now
             is
             to
             the
             rightful
             possession
             of
             this
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             those
             in
          
           Scotland
           
             adventured
             no
             more
             then
             all
             to
             uphold
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             lost
             the
             Day
             ,
             they
             lost
             their
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             fell
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             by
             the
             Adversary
             ,
             Presbytery
             was
             fallen
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           I
           must
           either
           leave
           the
           Story
           foul
           on
           the
           Kings
           side
           ,
           
           or
           prove
           it
           so
           on
           the
           Other
           ,
           my
           choice
           is
           pardonable
           :
           but
           otherwise
           I
           shall
           be
           very
           tender
           of
           engaging
           the
           
             Honest
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Guilty
           .
           That
           many
           of
           them
           lov'd
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           suffer'd
           for
           him
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           question
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           all
           submitted
           most
           unwillingly
           ,
           to
           that
           
             Violent
             Change
          
           here
           mention'd
           ,
           I
           do
           as
           little
           doubt
           .
           But
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           the
           Action
           had
           been
           Nobler
           ,
           and
           the
           Loyalty
           much
           Clearer
           ,
           had
           they
           consulted
           the
           Kings
           Security
           ,
           before
           they
           lost
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           This
           does
           not
           yet
           oblige
           me
           to
           the
           same
           Charity
           for
           the
           
             Scotish
             Party
          
           ;
           who
           first
           ,
           
           during
           a
           Treaty
           with
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           basely
           and
           brutishly
           murthered
           Montrose
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           Treated
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           liker
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           than
           a
           Prince
           .
        
         
           He
           urges
           ,
           
           that
           [
           
             the
             Presbyterians
             first
             divided
             ,
             and
             then
             dissipated
             the
             Sectarian
             Party
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             way
             for
             his
             Majesties
             return
             in
             Peace
             .
             ]
             Lambert
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Nine
           Worthies
           did
           as
           much
           .
           I
           do
           believe
           him
           too
           ,
           
           [
           
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Covenant
             quickned
             many
             men's
             Consciences
             in
             their
             allegiance
             to
             the
             King.
          
           ]
           So
           did
           the
           Cock-crowing
           mind
           St.
           Peter
           of
           the
           denial
           of
           his
           Master
           .
           
             But
             he
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             wept
             bitterly
          
           ;
           So
           does
           not
           every
           body
           .
           Alas
           ,
           alas
           ,
           the
           Saints
           have
           no
           faults
           ;
           what
           should
           they
           weep
           for
           ?
           
             It
             may
             be
             peradventure
             said
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             would
             enervate
             Monarchy
             ;
             but
             surely
          
           (
           says
           our
           Discourser
           )
        
         
           
             I
             cannot
             find
             the
             rise
             of
             this
             Objection
             ,
          
           
           
             unless
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             come
             under
             any
             yoke
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             or
             to
             pay
             Arbitrary
             Taxes
             ,
             levied
             without
             consent
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           From
           hence
           these
           two
           Deductions
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Subjects
           free
           from
           that
           which
           binds
           the
           King
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           
             Yoke
             of
             Law.
          
           Suppose
           He
           breaks
           that
           Law
           ,
           by
           what
           Law
           can
           we
           question
           him
           ?
           At
           best
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           to
           punish
           One
           Transgression
           by
           Another
           .
           The
           Second
           Hint
           is
           Dis-ingenuous
           :
           as
           if
           
             Arbitrary
             Taxes
          
           had
           been
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           Difference
           .
           All
           the
           world
           knows
           ,
           before
           a
           
           blow
           was
           strook
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           stript
           himself
           to
           his
           Honour
           ,
           and
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           his
           People
           .
           But
           't
           was
           the
           Government
           they
           aim'd
           at
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           fought
           for
           .
           Here
           is
           yet
           another
           gentle
           slip
           :
           What
           are
           Taxes
           to
           Presbytery
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           a
           Devil
           that
           will
           hardly
           be
           kept
           within
           his
           Circle
           .
        
         
           Just
           so
           in
           their
           Practices
           do
           they
           reduce
           all
           Civil
           Actions
           ,
           under
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           their
           Courts
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           he
           brings
           here
           by
           head
           and
           shoulders
           ,
           
             Arbitrary
             Taxes
          
           to
           
             Matter
             of
             Religion
          
           .
        
         
           
             I
             confess
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             there
             are
             none
             that
             more
             reverence
             their
             Liberties
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             value
             the
             native-happiness
             of
             the
             free-born
             Subjects
             of
          
           England
           .
           
             And
             verily
             their
             true
             knowledge
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             makes
             a
             due
             freedom
             exceeding
             precious
             :
             For
             this
             Religion
             is
             not
             variable
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             grounded
             upon
             an
             unchangeable
             and
             eternal
             truth
             ,
             and
             doth
             indispensably
             bind
             every
             soul
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             to
             one
             divine
             Law
             and
             Rule
             ,
             perpetual
             and
             unalterable
             .
             And
             therefore
             doth
             strongly
             plead
             the
             expedience
             of
             a
             due
             civil
             Liberty
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             its
             Professors
             ;
             yet
             such
             a
             liberty
             as
             will
             not
             enfeeble
             Monarchy
             ,
             nor
             the
             Legal
             power
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           .
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Truly
           I
           think
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           words
           so
           well
           put
           together
           ,
           that
           signifie
           so
           little
           .
           
             Because
             Religion
             is
             not
             variable
             ,
             but
             grounded
             upon
             an
             unchangeable
             and
             eternal
             Truth
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           
           
             Therefore
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             must
             have
             a
             due
             civil
             Liberty
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Is
           not
           a
           
             Due
             Liberty
             ,
             Due
          
           to
           all
           people
           ?
           Again
           ,
           
             What
             is
             civil
             Liberty
             to
             matter
             of
             salvation
          
           ?
           And
           yet
           again
           .
           Why
           should
           the
           Presbyterians
           challenge
           that
           liberty
           to
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           refuse
           to
           others
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           same
           Plea
           :
           and
           not
           rather
           submit
           their
           Discipline
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           then
           stoop
           the
           Law
           to
           their
           Discipline
           ?
           There
           is
           a
           
             Liberty
             which
             is
             a
             cloak
             for
             Maliciousness
             :
          
           and
           I
           am
           afraid
           ,
           Theirs
           and
           That
           are
           much
           a-kinn
           .
           One
           thing
           is
           very
           notable
           ;
           they
           never
           state
           what
           they
           would
           have
           ,
           their
           terms
           are
           general
           ,
           and
           indefinite
           ,
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           resolv'd
           not
           to
           be
           satisfi'd
           .
           
             A
             Due
             Freedom
             ,
             a
             Due
             Civil
             Liberty
             ,
             The
             Legal
             Power
          
           ;
           —
           What
           means
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           any
           thing
           they
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           make
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           
             A
             King
             ruling
             a
             free
             People
             ,
          
           
           
             hath
             a
             Power
             much
             more
             noble
             and
             more
             free
             ,
             than
             he
             that
             ruleth
             over
             perfect
             Vassals
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             Propriety
             .
             The
             power
             is
             more
             noble
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             a
             more
             noble
             subject
             of
             Government
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             honorable
             to
             rule
             Men
             than
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             Freemen
             than
             slaves
             .
             Likewise
             the
             power
             is
             more
             free
             :
             For
             whatsoever
             Prince
             hath
             not
             his
             power
             limited
             by
             his
             people's
             legal
             freedom
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             bound
             up
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             potency
             of
             subordinate
             Princes
             and
             great
             Lords
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             veterane
             Army
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Turkish
           
             Emperor
             by
             his
             Janizaries
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Roman
           Caesars
           
             by
             the
             Pretorian
             Bands
             and
             the
             Legions
             .
             Vpon
             which
             account
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             powerful
             
             Monarch
             over
             a
             free
             people
             ,
             is
             the
             freedome
             and
             glory
             of
             our
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             Potentates
             on
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           
             A
             King
             ruling
             a
             free
             people
             ,
          
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Presbyterianism
           ,
           and
           sounds
           better
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           than
           of
           a
           Divine
           .
           The
           Correlate
           to
           Rule
           ,
           is
           Subjection
           :
           nor
           will
           their
           Title
           to
           a
           Propriety
           ,
           yet
           justifie
           the
           common
           usage
           of
           the
           Term.
           'T
           is
           of
           a
           dangerous
           Intimation
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           give
           the
           people
           more
           than
           comes
           to
           their
           share
           .
           (
           I
           speak
           with
           reverence
           to
           the
           benignity
           of
           our
           English
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Indubitable
           right
           which
           every
           Subject
           hath
           to
           the
           Benefits
           thereof
           .
           )
        
         
           That
           
             it
             is
             more
             honorable
             to
             Rule
             Free-men
             than
             Slaves
             ,
          
           is
           but
           a
           Complement
           For
           I
           can
           make
           those
           
             Slaves
             ,
             Free
          
           ,
           when
           I
           please
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           way
           of
           my
           power
           's
           confin'd
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Equity
           ,
           a
           Prince
           is
           bound
           to
           observe
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           his
           own
           Act
           :
           and
           if
           he
           fails
           ,
           the
           people
           may
           compel
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           
             if
             they
             can
             shew
             a
             Law
             for
             't
             .
          
           To
           end
           this
           point
           ;
           What
           Prince
           soever
           shall
           suffer
           every
           bubling
           brain
           to
           controvert
           the
           bounds
           of
           King
           and
           Subject
           ;
           the
           
             Royal
             Authority
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Peoples
             Freedom
          
           ;
           that
           Prince
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           runs
           a
           great
           hazzard
           of
           his
           Soveraignty
           .
           The
           very
           moving
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           is
           to
           prophane
           the
           Sacredness
           of
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           by
           degrees
           begets
           irreverend
           and
           sawcy
           habits
           in
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           
             But
             Rebellion
          
           (
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           
             and
             Disobedience
             ,
             is
             the
             loud
             out-cry
             of
             some
             against
             this
             Party
             .
          
           
           
           
             And
             this
             were
             a
             crying
             sin
             indeed
             .
             But
             let
             not
             sober
             minds
             be
             hurried
             into
             prejudice
             by
             such
             exclamations
             and
             out-cries
             .
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             for
             common
             peace
             and
             amity
             ,
             that
             the
             late
             publick
             Discords
             were
             eternally
             forgotten
             .
             But
             seeing
             some
             in
             these
             times
             of
             expected
             Reconciliation
             ,
             will
             not
             cease
             to
             implead
             and
             condemn
             the
             honest
             minded
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             odious
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             a
             necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             us
             to
             speak
             something
             Apologetical
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             mitigate
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             remove
             prejudice
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Sure
           
             this
             loud
             out-cry
             of
             Rebellion
             aad
             Disobedience
             ,
          
           comes
           from
           within
           himself
           ;
           for
           truly
           I
           have
           a
           little
           watch'd
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           since
           his
           Majesty's
           Return
           ,
           (
           nay
           ,
           a
           good
           while
           before
           )
           upon
           my
           conscience
           I
           have
           not
           met
           with
           one
           syllable
           of
           bitterness
           against
           that
           Party
           ,
           but
           Defensive
           :
           Yet
           I
           dare
           undertake
           to
           produce
           forty
           Presbyterian
           Pamplets
           ,
           and
           Discourses
           ,
           of
           fresh
           date
           ,
           exceeding
           foul
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Adherents
           .
           It
           really
           makes
           me
           blush
           and
           tremble
           ,
           to
           consider
           how
           great
           a
           mercy
           they
           abuse
           ,
           how
           sad
           a
           vengeance
           they
           provoke
           .
           
           Had
           but
           these
           people
           the
           least
           spark
           of
           
             natural
             affection
          
           and
           remorse
           ,
           the
           venerable
           ruines
           of
           a
           glorious
           Chuch
           and
           State
           would
           work
           upon
           them
           ;
           Or
           now
           and
           then
           a
           thought
           how
           matters
           stand
           betwixt
           God
           and
           their
           Souls
           :
           But
           their
           great
           care
           of
           others
           make
           them
           neglect
           themselves
           ,
           and
           become
           true
           Anathemaes
           for
           a
           pretended
           publick
           good
           .
           However
           they
           do
           well
           to
           cry
           Whore
           first
           ;
           and
           call
           that
           a
           
             Necessitated
             Apology
          
           ,
           
           which
           seems
           to
           me
           a
           palpable
           and
           causeless
           Slander
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           heard
           much
           and
           often
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           Loyalty
           and
           Religion
           ;
           we
           'l
           look
           a
           little
           now
           into
           their
           Law
           ,
           which
           very
           fairly
           gives
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Vnbishopping
           of
           
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
          
           ,
           will
           not
           do
           their
           trick
           .
           They
           are
           at
           work
           already
           upon
           the
           two
           main
           props
           of
           Royalty
           ;
           the
           King
           's
           
             Negative
             Voice
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword.
          
           A
           blessed
           Age
           the
           while
           ,
           when
           the
           Pulpit
           shall
           pretend
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           Kerve
           out
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           every
           scribling
           Priest
           vent
           his
           seditious
           and
           crude
           Politiques
           to
           the
           People
           .
           But
           now
           it
           works
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Presbyterian
             Party
             in
          
           England
           
             never
             engaged
             under
             a
             less
             Authority
             than
             that
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             .
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             of
          
           England
           
             hath
             several
             capacities
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             these
             two
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             represents
             the
             People
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             can
             do
             nothing
             but
             manifest
             their
             grievances
             ,
             and
             petition
             for
             relief
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             constitution
             it
             hath
             part
             in
             the
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             hath
             part
             in
             the
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             final
             Judgment
             .
             Now
             when
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             resides
             in
             the
             Two
             Houses
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             Power
             to
             redress
             grievances
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             into
             question
             all
             Ministers
             of
             State
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             all
             Subjects
             of
             whatsoever
             degree
             in
             case
             of
             Delinquency
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             doth
             reside
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             not
             the
             honorary
             Title
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Me-thinks
           we
           should
           do
           well
           to
           leave
           calling
           the
           
             Two
             Houses
          
           ,
           the
           
             Parliament
             of
             England
          
           ,
           
           having
           already
           paid
           so
           dear
           for
           that
           mistake
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           
             Parliament
             of
             England
          
           .
           'T
           is
           beyond
           doubt
           ,
           onely
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Power
           ,
           even
           God
           Himself
           .
           But
           then
           an
           Agreement
           is
           imply'd
           ;
           neither
           
             King
             ,
             Lords
          
           ,
           nor
           Commons
           ,
           nor
           any
           Two
           of
           them
           ,
           can
           pretend
           to
           a
           Parliamentary
           Authority
           ,
           without
           the
           Third
           .
           This
           is
           not
           to
           suppose
           Co-ordination
           neither
           .
           The
           
             Two
             Houses
          
           are
           still
           Subjects
           :
           Their
           Office
           being
           onely
           Consultive
           ,
           or
           Preparatory
           ▪
           The
           Character
           of
           Power
           rests
           in
           the
           
             final
             Sanction
          
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           King's
           :
           So
           that
           effectually
           ,
           the
           passing
           of
           a
           Bill
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           
             granting
             of
             a
             Request
          
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           for
           Parliaments
           ,
           in
           propriety
           of
           speaking
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           
             Two
             Houses
          
           ,
           by
           my
           Antagonist
           mis-call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Parliament
             of
             England
          
           ,
           upon
           which
           Bottom
           stands
           the
           Presbyterian
           Fabrick
           .
        
         
           He
           tell
           us
           ,
           They
           Act
           in
           
             Two
             Capacities
          
           .
           As
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           Petitioners
           ,
           first
           :
           and
           Then
           ,
           as
           Sharers
           of
           the
           Soveraignty
           :
           As
           if
           he
           said
           ,
           They
           are
           sent
           to
           Ask
           what
           they
           List
           ,
           and
           Take
           what
           they
           Please
           .
           The
           
             Petitioning
             Capacity
          
           is
           not
           for
           the
           Presbyterians
           purpose
           ;
           wherefore
           he
           waves
           That
           ,
           and
           sticks
           to
           the
           Other
           .
           What
           their
           Power
           is
           ,
           will
           best
           appear
           from
           the
           King
           's
           Writ
           of
           Summons
           ,
           which
           both
           Commands
           and
           Limits
           them
           ,
           
             Pro
             QUIBUSDAM
             arduis
             ,
             &
             urgentibus
             negotiis
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           ORDINAVIMUS
           ,
           &c.
           —
           He
           states
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           
           and
           places
           
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             in
             the
             Two
             Houses
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           Doctor-like
           .
           For
           the
           
             Legislative
             Power
          
           is
           totally
           the
           King
           's
           .
           
           They
           do
           but
           make
           the
           
             Bill
             ,
             He
          
           makes
           the
           Law
           ;
           'T
           is
           the
           Stamp
           ,
           not
           the
           Matter
           ,
           makes
           it
           current
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           comprehend
           what
           he
           can
           mean
           by
           
             Part
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Power
          
           :
           to
           my
           thinking
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Part
             of
             an
             Indivisible
             Point
          
           .
           This
           will
           come
           to
           a
           pretty
           Fraction
           ,
           Two
           Thirds
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           shall
           make
           Two
           Thirds
           of
           a
           Law.
           Is
           it
           not
           enough
           that
           the
           King
           can
           do
           nothing
           without
           the
           Two
           Houses
           ,
           unless
           they
           may
           do
           every
           thing
           without
           the
           King
           ?
           Grant
           this
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           people
           living
           we
           are
           the
           greatest
           Slaves
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           Constitutions
           ours
           is
           the
           most
           Ridiculous
           .
        
         
           Touching
           
             the
             power
             of
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
             to
             Redress
             Grievances
             ,
             and
             Question
             all
             Ministers
             of
             State
             and
             Justice
             ,
          
           ]
           The
           Power
           they
           have
           is
           either
           from
           Prescription
           or
           Commission
           .
           To
           the
           Former
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           Few
           will
           pretend
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Latter
           ,
           None
           .
        
         
           Never
           was
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           at
           any
           hand
           reputed
           a
           Court
           of
           Justice
           .
           
           They
           cannot
           give
           an
           Oath
           ,
           impose
           a
           Fine
           :
           not
           indeed
           exercise
           any
           Empire
           but
           over
           their
           own
           Members
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Lords
           House
           hath
           in
           some
           Cases
           a
           Right
           of
           Judicature
           ;
           but
           Claiming
           by
           Prescription
           ,
           they
           are
           likewise
           Limited
           by
           Custom
           .
           Further
           ,
           
             Both
             Houses
          
           are
           no
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           and
           (
           with
           due
           Reverence
           to
           his
           Majesty
           )
           the
           King
           himself
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           joyn'd
           with
           the
           Three
           Estates
           ,
           claim
           not
           a
           
           right
           of
           Judication
           ,
           but
           very
           rarely
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           Tenderness
           .
           It
           is
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           a
           Parliament
           to
           
             Make
             Laws
             ,
             Alter
          
           ,
           or
           Repeal
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           Interpret
           them
           ,
           unless
           in
           matters
           of
           very
           great
           Importance
           .
           That
           's
           left
           to
           the
           Judges
           ;
           and
           to
           determine
           of
           their
           Validity
           .
           For
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           either
           Repugnant
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           of
           
             impossible
             Supposition
          
           ,
           or
           against
           
             Common
             Right
          
           ,
           are
           deem'd
           not
           Binding
           .
        
         
           The
           Common
           ,
           and
           most
           specious
           shift
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Nation
             is
             in
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             .
          
           This
           must
           be
           swallowed
           with
           great
           wariness
           ,
           or
           't
           will
           choak
           half
           the
           Nation
           .
           By
           the
           KING
           ,
           Architectonicè
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           other
           TWO
           ,
           Organicè
           ,
           (
           as
           Walker
           distinguishes
           it
           )
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           Architect
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Two
             Houses
          
           ,
           as
           his
           Instruments
           .
           If
           there
           were
           neither
           
             Practice
             ,
             Law
          
           ,
           nor
           Interest
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           me-thinks
           the
           very
           odds
           of
           Honor
           in
           the
           Deputation
           ,
           should
           be
           Enough
           to
           carry
           it
           .
           The
           King
           is
           
           God's
           Representative
           ,
           They
           are
           but
           the
           Peoples
           .
        
         
           Say
           I
           should
           now
           admit
           them
           all
           they
           challenge
           ,
           (
           as
           Delegated
           by
           the
           People
           )
           so
           tickle
           is
           the
           point
           yet
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           single
           Person
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           should
           be
           illegally
           debarr'd
           the
           Freedom
           of
           his
           Vote
           ;
           that
           nicety
           avoids
           ,
           and
           nulls
           the
           whole
           Proceeding
           .
           I
           can
           hardly
           think
           any
           thing
           clearer
           ,
           than
           the
           error
           of
           placing
           
             part
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             in
             the
             two
             Houses
             .
          
           It
           implies
           a
           Contradiction
           :
           A
           part
           of
           a
           Thing
           (
           with
           leave
           )
           Impartible
           .
           (
           But
           Drowning
           men
           will
           catch
           at
           Straws
           )
           
           However
           ,
           I
           perceive
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty's
           best
           Friends
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Church's
           (
           as
           they
           style
           themselves
           )
           are
           resolved
           to
           serve
           both
           King
           and
           Bishops
           alike
           .
           
           That
           is
           ;
           just
           as
           the
           Bishop
           is
           to
           rule
           in
           Consociation
           with
           his
           Presbyters
           ,
           so
           shall
           his
           Majesty
           with
           his
           Fellow-Princes
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           Members
           .
           It
           cannot
           but
           exceedingly
           dispose
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           grant
           these
           people
           all
           DUE
           LIBERTY
           ,
           that
           will
           give
           him
           so
           much
           .
           Crowns
           are
           but
           Troublesome
           ;
           and
           Government
           sits
           heavy
           upon
           the
           shoulders
           of
           a
           Single
           Person
           ;
           They
           'l
           ease
           him
           of
           that
           Care
           and
           Weight
           :
           and
           for
           the
           
             honor
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             their
             Country's
             good
             ,
          
           divide
           the
           Glorious
           load
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
           
             This
             being
             past
          
           ,
           (
           which
           heaven
           avert
           )
           
             We
             may
          
           (
           says
           the
           late
           King
           )
           
             be
             waited
             on
             bare-headed
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             our
             Hand
             kiss'd
             ,
             the
             style
             of
             Majesty
             continued
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
             declared
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             may
             be
             still
             the
             style
             of
             your
             Commands
             ;
             we
             may
             have
             Swords
             and
             Maces
             carried
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             please
             our Self
             with
             Sight
             of
             a
             Crown
             and
             Scepter
             .
          
           ]
           —
           But
           soft
           ,
           the
           Man
           relents
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           Law
           says
           ,
           the
           King
           can
           do
           no
           wrong
           )
           [
           
             That
             This
             part
             of
             the
             Supreme
             power
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             indeed
             capable
             of
             doing
             wrong
             ,
             yet
             how
             it
             might
             be
             Guilty
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             is
             more
             difficult
             to
             conceive
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Put
           case
           the
           two
           Houses
           should
           take
           up
           Arms
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           not
           Banish
           the
           one
           half
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           hang
           up
           the
           rest
           :
           would
           not
           that
           be
           Rebellion
           ?
           I
           
           could
           start
           twenty
           Suppo●itions
           more
           ;
           but
           I
           'll
           stop
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           our
           Author
           professes
           ,
           that
           [
           
             in
             this
             high
             and
             tender
             point
             ,
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             him
             to
             Determine
             .
          
           ]
           Yet
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           and
           certainly
           believes
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           is
           divided
           into
           Fools
           and
           Presbyterians
           :
           he
           would
           not
           otherwise
           have
           thrust
           upon
           us
           so
           gross
           a
           Juggle
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           I
           am
           now
           about
           to
           examine
           .
        
         
           
             Touching
             the
             much
             debated
             point
             of
             resisting
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
          
           
           
             without
             passing
             any
             judgment
             in
             the
             great
             Case
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             onely
             make
             rehearsal
             of
             the
             words
             of
          
           Grotius
           ,
           
             a
             man
             of
             Renown
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             be
             neither
             Anti-monarchical
             ,
             nor
             Anti-prelatical
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
          
           De
           jure
           Belli
           &
           Pacis
           ,
           
             by
             himself
             dedicated
             to
             the
             French
             King.
          
           (
           Si
           Rex
           partem
           habeat
           summi
           Imperii
           ,
           partem
           alteram
           populus
           aut
           Senatus
           ,
           Regi
           in
           partem
           non
           suam
           involanti
           ,
           vis
           justa
           opponi
           poterit
           ,
           quia
           eatenus
           Imperium
           non
           habet
           .
           Quod
           locum
           habere
           censeo
           ,
           etiamfi
           dictum
           sit
           ,
           belli
           potestatem
           penes
           Regem
           fore
           .
           Id
           enim
           de
           bello
           externo
           intelligendum
           est
           ,
           cum
           alioqui
           quisquis
           Imperii
           summi
           partem
           habeat
           ,
           non
           possit
           non
           jus
           habere
           eam
           partem
           tuendi
           .
           )
           lib.
           1.
           c.
           4.
           s.
           13.
           
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Here
           we
           find
           Grotius
           cited
           ,
           to
           justifie
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           may
           make
           war
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           
           to
           defend
           their
           Title
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           .
           (
           
             Pythagoras
             his
             opinion
             concerning
             Wild-foul
          
           ,
           had
           been
           as
           much
           to
           the
           
           purpose
           )
           For
           the
           English
           Reader
           's
           sake
           I
           'l
           turn
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           point
           desire
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           attention
           .
        
         
           
             Where
             the
             Supremacy
             is
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             some
             Cases
             ;
             in
             Others
             ,
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             Senate
             .
             That
             King
             invading
             the
             others
             Right
             ,
             may
             be
             lawfully
             resisted
             ;
             for
             his
             power
             reaches
             not
             so
             far
             .
             And
             this
             I
             think
             will
             stand
             good
             ,
             although
             I
             have
             already
             placed
             the
             right
             of
             making
             War
             ,
             in
             the
             King
             ;
             for
             that
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             forreign
             War
             :
             Since
             whosoever
             hath
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             hath
             consequently
             a
             right
             of
             maintaining
             such
             part
             as
             he
             hath
             .
          
           ]
           There
           is
           one
           line
           yet
           remaining
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           hath
           very
           prudently
           kept
           for
           a
           Reserve
           ,
           till
           the
           Presbyterians
           shall
           have
           gotten
           the
           better
           of
           the
           King.
           
             Quod
             ubi
             fit
             ,
             potest
             Rex
             etiam
             suam
             Imperii
             partem
             belli
             jure
             amittere
          
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           
             Where
             thus
             it
             happens
             ,
             the
             King's
             encroachment
             upon
             the
             Peoples
             Right
             ,
             may
             fairly
             amount
             to
             a
             forfeiture
             of
             his
             own
             .
          
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           pity
           that
           people
           of
           these
           milde
           ,
           and
           complying
           Principles
           ,
           should
           be
           charg'd
           with
           Disobedience
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           the
           case
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Question
           is
           no
           longer
           ,
           the
           
             Presbyterians
             Liberty
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             King's
             Title
          
           to
           his
           Crown
           .
        
         
           That
           Chapter
           of
           Grotius
           ,
           whence
           he
           takes
           his
           Quotation
           ,
           treats
           
             De
             Bello
             subitorum
             ,
             in
             Superiores
             ;
             Where
             ,
             and
             where
             not
             ,
             Subjects
             may
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             their
             Superiors
             .
          
           This
           learned
           man
           ,
           among
           other
           Cases
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           they
           may
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           is
           evident
           ;
           :
           For
           where
           the
           Soveraignty
           is
           thus
           dispos'd
           ;
           
           half
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           half
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           Prince
           is
           but
           a
           Subject
           to
           some
           purposes
           ,
           a
           King
           to
           others
           .
           So
           that
           in
           any
           point
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           formally
           vested
           in
           the
           People
           ;
           He
           is
           not
           their
           Superior
           ,
           but
           they
           his
           .
           How
           finely
           he
           hath
           match'd
           the
           Case
           of
           England
           ,
           where
           Kings
           have
           no
           Restraint
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           put
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           for
           the
           Laws
           are
           their
           proper
           Acts
           !
           But
           mark
           the
           process
           of
           his
           Reasonings
           :
           and
           how
           (
           in
           his
           own
           phrase
           )
           
             he
             feels
             his
             way
             step
             by
             step
             .
             The
             Presbyterians
             were
             ever
             in
             the
             right
          
           ;
           he
           says
           .
           Why
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           be
           quiet
           ,
           who
           says
           the
           contrary
           ?
           But
           then
           the
           King
           was
           in
           the
           wrong
           .
        
         
           To
           bring
           the
           Case
           up
           to
           Grotius
           his
           determination
           :
           we
           must
           admit
           First
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           constitution
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Soveraignty
           is
           shared
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           the
           two
           Houses
           :
           and
           Next
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           King
           did
           actually
           invade
           the
           Popular
           Prerogative
           :
           from
           whence
           arises
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           resistance
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           
             Potest
             Rex
             etiam
             suam
             Imperii
             partem
             Belli
             jure
             amittere
             .
          
           They
           have
           at
           last
           the
           same
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           they
           had
           at
           first
           to
           the
           Quarrel
           .
           He
           that
           peruses
           the
           first
           eight
           Sections
           of
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Chapter
           ,
           will
           find
           Grotius
           no
           favourer
           of
           his
           Opinions
           that
           quotes
           him
           .
           Be
           the
           Prince
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             Summum
             Imperium
             tenentibus
             resisti
             jure
             non
             posse
             .
             Bodin
          
           yet
           more
           expresly
           ,
           that
           
             England
             and
             Scotland
             are
             absolute
             Monarchies
             :
          
           That
           the
           
             Supreme
             Power
          
           is
           onely
           in
           the
           
             King
             ;
             (
             Iura
             Majestatis
             ,
             ac
             Imper●i
             summam
             ,
             in
             unius
             Prinoipis
             Arbitria
             versari
             .
          
           Further
           ,
           
           
             In
             Senatu
             nullum
             est
             Imperium
          
           ;
           Nor
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           whoever
           urges
           the
           contrary
           ,
           meditates
           a
           Commotion
           ,
           
             Isti
             qui
             Imperium
             Senatui
             tribuunt
             ,
             Reipublicae
             interitum
             ,
             ac
             status
             eversionem
             moliuntur
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             to
             the
             point
             of
             Loyalty
             now
             in
             question
             ,
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Fundamental
             Government
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             could
             not
             be
             effected
             ,
          
           
           
             till
             those
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             that
             were
          
           Presbyterian
           ,
           
             were
             many
             of
             them
             imprisoned
             ,
             others
             forcibly
             secluded
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             thereupon
             withdrew
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Then
           it
           seems
           till
           that
           violence
           by
           the
           Army
           ,
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           there
           was
           none
           acted
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           upon
           the
           King.
           
             To
             seize
             his
             Towns
             and
             Magazines
             ;
             Hunt
             ,
             and
             Assault
             his
             Royal
             Person
             ;
             Part
             his
             Revenues
             ;
             Hang
             up
             his
             Friends
             :
          
           All
           this
           is
           Justifi'd
           ,
           in
           Case
           his
           Majesty
           refuses
           to
           be
           rul'd
           by
           his
           Two
           Houses
           .
           Alas
           ,
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Government
          
           was
           safe
           ,
           (
           I
           warrant
           ye
           )
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Rights
           of
           Soveraignty
           were
           exercis'd
           ,
           first
           by
           the
           Assembly
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           a
           pack'd
           Party
           ,
           
             in
             a
             close
             Committee
          
           :
           And
           the
           Presbyterians
           never
           the
           less
           honest
           men
           for
           selling
           the
           King
           first
           ;
           Then
           voting
           him
           a
           Prisoner
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           for
           Pinching
           him
           even
           upon
           the
           very
           Point
           of
           Presbytery
           .
           Surely
           they
           are
           much
           to
           blame
           that
           charge
           these
           Innocents
           with
           disloyalty
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Members
             had
             not
             been
             
             Forced
             ,
          
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             all
             had
             been
             well
          
           .
           Truly
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ;
           yet
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Members
          
           were
           Forced
           too
           ;
           and
           had
           that
           Violence
           been
           spared
           ,
           it
           had
           never
           come
           to
           This.
           But
           I
           suppose
           ,
           the
           City-Tumults
           against
           BISHOPS
           :
           the
           Outcries
           of
           the
           Rabble
           at
           White-hall
           :
           the
           Multitudes
           that
           Baul'd
           for
           Reformation
           :
           Posting
           up
           such
           and
           such
           for
           Straffordians
           ,
           as
           honestly
           opposed
           the
           Torrent
           of
           the
           People
           .
           This
           in
           the
           VVell-affected
           ,
           passes
           for
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Author
           follows
           his
           Opinion
           with
           a
           Proof
           .
        
         
           
             For
             they
          
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           
           meaning
           the
           Presbyterians
           )
           
             had
             voted
             the
             King's
             Concessions
             a
             Ground
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Houses
             to
             proceed
             to
             settle
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             were
             willing
             to
             cast
             ,
             whatever
             they
             Contended
             for
             ,
             upon
             a
             Legal
             Security
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Waving
           their
           Former
           Vote
           of
           Non-Addresses
           ,
           and
           that
           foul
           Declaration
           of
           their
           Reasons
           for
           it
           :
           We
           will
           in
           Charity
           believe
           ,
           they
           were
           over-aw'd
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           extorted
           by
           the
           Army
           .
           But
           what
           excuse
           for
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Propositions
           ?
           That
           they
           were
           actuated
           by
           a
           
             Presbyterian
             Spirit
          
           ,
           appears
           in
           This
           ,
           that
           they
           demanded
           a
           Settlement
           of
           a
           
             Presbyterian
             Government
          
           .
           It
           remains
           now
           onely
           from
           Hence
           ,
           to
           gather
           the
           Fair
           Equivalence
           ,
           of
           this
           Gentleman's
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           what
           't
           is
           the
           Presbyterian
           Faction
           calls
           a
           
             Legal
             Security
          
           .
        
         
         
           
           They
           hold
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           King
           of
           England
           will
           not
           comply
           with
           the
           Two
           Houses
           ,
           the
           People
           may
           
             Chase
             ,
             Sequester
          
           ,
           and
           Imprison
           Him
           :
           And
           when
           they
           have
           him
           in
           Distress
           ,
           they
           may
           without
           Disloyalty
           press
           Him
           to
           these
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           Conditions
           for
           His
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               By
               a
               Publick
               Act
               to
               justifie
               that
               Violence
               ,
               and
               condemn
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             2
             ly
             .
             
               To
               Renounce
               and
               Abolish
               Episcopacy
               ,
               although
               bound
               by
               Oath
               and
               Judgment
               to
               defend
               it
               .
            
          
           
             3
             ly
             .
             
               To
               Transfer
               the
               Right
               of
               Levying
               Men
               and
               Monies
               ,
               to
               the
               Two
               Houses
               ;
               by
               them
               to
               be
               raised
               and
               disposed
               of
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               without
               rendring
               any
               Accompt
               to
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
          
           
             4
             ly
             .
             
               To
               deliver
               up
               the
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Fortunes
               of
               all
               that
               served
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               Mercy
               of
               that
               Party
               .
            
          
           
             5
             ly
             .
             
               To
               grant
               ,
               that
               all
               Offices
               of
               Trust
               may
               be
               disposed
               of
               by
               the
               Appointment
               of
               Both
               Houses
               .
            
          
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           short
           ,
           and
           modest
           Accompt
           of
           
             Presbyterian
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           the
           
             Due
             Liberty
          
           they
           contend
           for
           :
           which
           being
           setled
           upon
           a
           
             Legal
             Security
          
           ,
           with
           such
           further
           Concessions
           ,
           as
           their
           Modesty
           shall
           vouchsafe
           to
           require
           ,
           puts
           an
           end
           to
           the
           Dispute
           .
           His
           late
           Majesty
           observes
           
           
             (
             upon
          
           Uxbridge
           -
           Treaty
           )
           That
           
             it
             was
             a
             grand
             Maxim
             with
             them
             ,
             always
             to
             ask
             something
             ,
             which
             in
             Reason
             and
             Honor
             must
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             some
             colour
             to
             refuse
             all
             that
             was
             in
             other
             things
             granted
             .
          
           ]
           And
           so
           we
           find
           it
           .
           But
           what
           's
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           peevishness
           ?
        
         
           
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
          
           Prelacy
           
             that
             frames
             the
             mind
             to
             Obedience
             and
             Loyalty
             ?
          
           
           
             Or
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             Presbytery
             ,
             that
             inclines
             to
             Rebellion
             and
             Disobedience
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Truly
           I
           think
           there
           is
           .
           Prelacy
           holds
           a
           better
           proportion
           in
           the
           Scale
           of
           Order
           ,
           as
           a
           more
           regular
           Subordination
           of
           Duties
           and
           Relations
           .
           
           Nature
           and
           Providence
           do
           not
           move
           by
           Leaps
           ,
           but
           by
           Insensible
           and
           Soft
           Degrees
           ,
           which
           give
           Stability
           and
           Beauty
           to
           the
           Universe
           .
           Is
           not
           the
           World
           compos'd
           of
           Disagreements
           ,
           Hot
           and
           Cold
           ,
           Heavy
           and
           Light
           ?
           —
           And
           yet
           we
           see
           those
           Oppositions
           are
           by
           the
           means
           of
           middle
           ,
           and
           Conciliating
           mixtures
           wrought
           into
           a
           Compliance
           ?
           'T
           is
           the
           same
           case
           in
           Subject
           and
           
             Superior
             :
             Higher
          
           and
           Lower
           ,
           betwixt
           Top
           and
           Bottom
           ,
           are
           but
           as
           several
           Links
           of
           one
           providential
           Chain
           ,
           where
           every
           Individual
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           mutual
           Dependency
           ,
           Contributes
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Whole
           .
           Some
           are
           below
           me
           ;
           and
           This
           sweetens
           the
           Thought
           that
           I
           am
           below
           Others
           :
           By
           which
           Libration
           are
           prevented
           those
           Distempers
           which
           arise
           either
           from
           the
           Affectation
           of
           
           more
           Power
           ,
           or
           the
           Shame
           of
           having
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           As
           these
           Degrees
           of
           Mean
           and
           Noble
           ,
           are
           beyond
           doubt
           of
           Absolute
           Necessity
           to
           Political
           Concord
           ;
           so
           possibly
           the
           Closer
           the
           Remove
           ,
           the
           better
           yet
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           Social
           expedience
           ;
           provided
           ,
           that
           the
           Distances
           be
           such
           as
           to
           avoid
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           preserve
           Distinct
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Powers
           from
           enterfering
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           Gradual
           method
           onely
           suited
           to
           Humane
           Interest
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           accommodate
           to
           publick
           Quiet
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           the
           Sacredness
           of
           Majesty
           from
           popular
           Distempers
           :
           But
           't
           is
           the
           very
           Rule
           which
           God
           himself
           Imposes
           upon
           the
           whole
           Creation
           :
           
           
             Making
             of
             the
             same
             Lump
             ,
             one
             Vessel
             to
             Honor
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             Dishonor
             .
          
           Subjecting
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           his
           own
           Will
           ,
           This
           to
           
             That
             :
             That
          
           to
           what
           's
           next
           above
           it
           :
           Both
           to
           a
           Further
           Power
           ,
           all
           to
           Himself
           .
           And
           here
           we
           rest
           :
           as
           at
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Authority
           .
           From
           
             God
             ,
             Kings
          
           Reign
           ;
           They
           appoint
           their
           Substitutes
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           to
           inferior
           Delegations
           ;
           
             All
             Powers
             derive
             from
             a
             Divine
             Original
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Orderly
           Gradation
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           in
           Prelacy
           ,
           must
           needs
           beget
           a
           Reverence
           to
           Authority
           ;
           the
           Hierarchy
           it self
           depending
           upon
           a
           Principle
           of
           Obedience
           ;
           whereas
           our
           Utopian
           Presbytery
           advances
           it self
           upon
           a
           Level
           of
           Confusion
           .
           It
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Negative
           Faction
           ,
           united
           to
           dissolve
           a
           laudable
           and
           setled
           frame
           of
           Government
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           afterward
           set
           up
           they
           know
           not
           what
           .
           We
           may
           have
           learn'd
           thus
           much
           from
           late
           and
           
           sad
           experience
           .
           Let
           him
           that
           would
           know
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           read
           the
           
             Survey
             of
             pretended
             Holy
             Discipline
          
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           to
           shew
           one
           eminent
           Presbyterian
           ,
           that
           stickles
           not
           for
           an
           Aristocracy
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           he
           that
           said
           ,
           
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             No
             King
          
           ,
           gave
           a
           shrewd
           judgment
           ;
           not
           as
           implying
           a
           Princes
           absolute
           dependance
           upon
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           the
           King's
           Authority
           is
           wounded
           through
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           Reformation
           of
           what
           is
           amiss
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Ruler
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           People
           .
           I
           do
           not
           yet
           condemn
           all
           Presbyters
           ,
           nor
           justifie
           all
           Prelates
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           told
           ,
           
             That
             in
             antient
             times
          
           ,
           
           and
           for
           a
           
             series
             of
             many
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             have
             had
             tedious
             conflicts
             with
             Prelates
             ,
             in
             their
             Dominions
             .
          
           ]
           'T
           is
           Right
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           cause
           is
           now
           espoused
           by
           our
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Papal
           Presbyterians
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Civil
           Power
           .
           But
           we
           are
           further
           Question'd
           .
        
         
           If
           Presbytery
           
             and
             Rebellion
             be
             connatural
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             those
             States
             or
             Kingdoms
             where
             it
             hath
             been
             established
             or
             tollerated
             ,
             have
             for
             any
             time
             been
             free
             from
             broils
             and
             commotions
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           It
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           those
           places
           have
           been
           quietest
           ,
           where
           Presbytery
           hath
           gain'd
           footing
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           ,
           
             that
             Presbyterians
             have
             never
             disclaimed
             or
             abandoned
             their
             lawful
             Prince
          
           :
           
           
             that
             
             they
             have
             never
             ceased
             to
             solicite
             ,
             and
             supplicate
             his
             Regards
             and
             Favours
             ,
             even
             when
             their
             power
             hath
             been
             at
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             his
             sunk
             lowest
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           something
           which
           in
           good
           manners
           wants
           a
           name
           .
           
           How
           far
           the
           Presbyterians
           have
           Abandon'd
           their
           Prince
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           press
           ,
           but
           rather
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           examine
           how
           far
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           have
           Solicited
           him
           .
           
             (
             Cujus
             contrarium
             .
          
           )
        
         
           His
           late
           Majesty
           ,
           after
           forty
           messages
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Personal
             Treaty
          
           ,
           finding
           himself
           most
           barbarously
           laid
           aside
           ;
           in
           a
           
             Declaration
             from
             Carisbrook
             Castle
          
           ,
           Dated
           Janu.
           18.
           1647.
           
           Expostulates
           the
           matter
           in
           these
           Termes
           .
        
         
           
           
             Now
             would
             I
             know
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             is
             desired
             :
             Is
             it
          
           Peace
           ?
           
             I
             have
             shewed
             the
             way
             (
             being
             both
             willing
             and
             desirous
             to
             perform
             my
             part
             in
             it
             )
             which
             is
             ,
             a
             just
             Compliance
             with
             all
             chief
             Interests
             .
             Is
             it
          
           Plenty
           and
           Happiness
           ?
           
             They
             are
             the
             inseparable
             effects
             of
             Peace
             .
             Is
             it
          
           Security
           ?
           
             I
             ,
             who
             wish
             that
             all
             men
             would
             forgive
             and
             forget
             like
             Me
             ,
             have
             offered
             the
             Militia
             for
             My
             time
             .
             Is
             it
          
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ?
           
             He
             who
             wants
             it
             ,
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             give
             it
             .
             Is
             it
             the
             right
          
           Administration
           of
           Justice
           ?
           
             Officers
             of
             trust
             are
             
             committed
             to
             the
             Choice
             of
             My
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             .
             Is
             it
          
           frequent
           Parliaments
           ?
           
             I
             have
             legally
             ,
             fully
             concurr'd
             therewith
             .
             Is
             it
             the
          
           Arriers
           of
           the
           Army
           ?
           
             Upon
             settlement
             ,
             they
             will
             certainly
             be
             paid
             ,
             with
             much
             ease
             ;
             but
             before
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             found
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             if
             not
             impossibility
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thus
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             but
             see
             My
             real
             ,
             and
             unwearied
             endeavours
             for
          
           Peace
           ,
           
             the
             which
             (
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             )
             I
             shall
             neither
             repent
             me
             of
             ,
             nor
             ever
             be
             slackned
             in
             :
             Notwithstanding
             My
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             or
             future
             sufferings
             .
             But
             ,
             If
             I
             may
             not
             be
             heard
             ,
             let
             every
             one
             judge
             ,
             who
             it
             is
             that
             obstructs
             ,
             the
             Good
             I
             would
             do
             ,
             or
             might
             do
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           the
           right
           lies
           ,
           a
           Presbyterian
           may
           better
           Determine
           ,
           than
           a
           
             Royallist
             Question
          
           .
        
         
           —
           Magno
           se
           judice
           quisque
           tuetur
           .
        
         
           Here
           's
           the
           Testimony
           of
           a
           Pedant
           ,
           in
           Ballance
           against
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Prince
           .
        
         
           He
           tells
           us
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           that
           
             Prophaneness
             ,
             Intemperance
             ,
             Revellings
             ,
             Out-rages
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             filthy
             lewdness
             were
             not
             at
             any
             time
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             present
             age
             ,
             held
             under
             more
             .
             Restraint
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             late
             distracted
             times
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             a
             Practical
             Ministery
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           These
           Generals
           spell
           nothing
           ,
           and
           to
           name
           Particulars
           were
           not
           so
           candid
           ;
           I
           could
           else
           make
           up
           Scot
           and
           Peters
           ,
           at
           least
           a
           score
           ,
           even
           out
           of
           the
           select
           Tribe
           of
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           (
           and
           these
           I
           think
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           Canoniz'd
           for
           Saints
           .
           )
        
         
           
             'T
             is
             no
             prophaneness
             (
             is
             it
             ?
             )
             to
             play
             the
             Hocus
             Pocus
             in
             a
             Pulpit
             ,
             with
             Rings
             and
             Bodkins
             ;
             to
             talk
             Treason
             by
             Inspiration
             ;
             and
             entitle
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             Murther
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             To
             appoint
             Mock-Fasts
             ,
             and
             thank
             God
             for
             Victories
             he
             never
             gave
             them
             .
             To
             swear
             for
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             .
             To
             convert
             Churches
             into
             Stables
             ,
             and
             for
             fear
             of
             Superstition
             to
             commit
             Sacrilege
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             Out-rage
             sure
             ,
             or
             Intemperance
             to
             seize
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             King's
             Revenues
             ;
             pillage
             and
             kill
             their
             fellow-Subjects
             .
             To
             set
             up
             Ordinances
             against
             setled
             Laws
             ,
             and
             subject
             the
             Ten
             Commandements
             to
             the
             superior
             Vote
             of
             a
             Committee
             .
             To
             justifie
             Tumults
             against
             Authority
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             most
             damnable
             Heresies
             to
             scape
             without
             reproof
             .
          
           But
           what
           if
           there
           were
           Disorders
           ;
           by
           whom
           were
           they
           caused
           ?
        
         
           
             It
             is
             most
             unreasonable
             to
             object
             ,
             that
             the
             late
             wild
             postures
             ,
          
           
           
             extravagancies
             ,
             and
             incongruities
             in
             Government
             ,
             were
             the
             works
             of
          
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           Presbyterians
           .
           
             The
             Nation
             had
             never
             proof
             of
          
           Presbytery
           ,
           
             for
             it
             was
             never
             setled
             ,
             but
             rather
             decry'd
             ,
             and
             expos'd
             to
             prejudice
             by
             those
             that
             were
             in
             sway
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             more
             early
             times
             of
             the
             late
             Wars
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           I
           must
           confess
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Presbytery
           was
           never
           setled
           ,
           nor
           ever
           likely
           to
           be
           ,
           so
           much
           did
           the
           whole
           Nation
           stomach
           it
           ;
           But
           yet
           how
           this
           agrees
           with
           his
           former
           Reasoning
           ,
           pag.
           29.
           
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           .
           There
           he
           pretends
           ,
           that
           by
           *
           
             long
             practise
             mens
             minds
             are
             fix'd
             in
             this
             opinion
             :
          
           and
           that
           the
           Party
           is
           numerous
           .
           Here
           he
           contents
           himself
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           lost
           their
           power
           early
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           never
           recovered
           it
           since
           .
           This
           will
           not
           serve
           his
           turn
           ,
           to
           acquit
           the
           Faction
           (
           so
           denominated
           )
           of
           our
           late
           Miseries
           .
           Our
           Soveraign
           (
           of
           blessed
           memory
           )
           brings
           the
           contest
           down
           ,
           
             to
             his
             surprisal
             at
          
           Holmby
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Distractions
             in
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             ,
             ensuing
             upon
             it
             .
             These
          
           (
           says
           that
           excellent
           Prince
           )
           
             are
             but
             the
             struglings
             of
             those
             Twins
             ,
             which
             lately
             one
             Womb
             enclosed
             ,
             the
             Younger
             striving
             to
             prevail
             against
             the
             Elder
             .
          
           *
           
             What
             the
             Presbyterians
             have
             hunted
             after
             ,
             the
             Independents
             now
             seek
             to
             catch
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           ]
           In
           fine
           ;
           One
           finish'd
           what
           the
           other
           began
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           died
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           wounds
           which
           he
           at
           first
           received
           in
           his
           Authority
           .
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           upon
           his
           leaving
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           clears
           this
           yet
           further
           :
           where
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             Adventuring
             upon
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             who
             first
             began
             his
             troubles
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             matter
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             cleared
          
           
           
           
             by
             a
             passage
             of
             our
             late
             Soveraign
             ,
             in
             a
             Let-to
             his
             Majesty
             that
             now
             is
             .
             [
             All
             the
             lesser
             Factions
             were
             at
             first
             officious
             Servants
             to
             Presbytery
             their
             great
             Master
             ,
             till
             time
             and
             Military
             success
             discovering
             to
             each
             other
             their
             particular
             advantages
             ,
             invited
             them
             to
             part
             stakes
             ,
             and
             leaving
             the
             joynt
             stock
             of
             uniform
             Religion
             ,
             pretended
             each
             to
             drive
             for
             their
             party
             the
             trade
             of
             profits
             and
             preferments
             ,
             to
             the
             breaking
             and
             undoing
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             but
             of
             Presbytery
             it self
             .
          
           —
           (
           It
           follows
           )
           
             which
             seem'd
             and
             hop'd
             at
             first
             to
             have
             engross'd
             all
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           The
           last
           line
           is
           as
           true
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           all
           truths
           are
           not
           to
           be
           spoken
           .
           Indeed
           this
           Slip
           is
           somewhat
           with
           the
           grossest
           .
           Not
           to
           trouble
           my self
           with
           their
           formal
           Fopperies
           ,
           of
           
             Deacons
             ,
             Elders
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Parish-meetings
           ;
           Those
           are
           but
           popular
           amusements
           :
           We
           'll
           pass
           to
           what
           's
           more
           pertinent
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           he
           acquits
           his
           friends
           of
           joyning
           with
           the
           Independents
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             Sectarianism
             grew
             up
             in
             a
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             and
             State-policy
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             well
             discerned
             ,
             till
             it
             became
             almost
             triumphant
             by
             Military
             successes
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           'T
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           the
           Presbyterians
           should
           not
           see
           what
           they
           themselves
           contrived
           ;
           
           what
           all
           others
           took
           notice
           of
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           late
           King
           offered
           to
           prove
           ,
           
           [
           
             In
             his
             Declaration
             of
          
           August
           the
           12th
           1642.
           ]
           The
           Insolence
           of
           Sectaries
           being
           not
           onely
           wink'd
           at
           ,
           but
           publickly
           avow'd
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Law
           thwarted
           to
           protect
           them
           .
           See
           what
           one
           says
           (
           no
           stranger
           to
           their
           practises
           )
           to
           prove
           ,
           and
           evidence
           the
           Combination
           .
        
         
           The
           Leading-men
           ,
           or
           Grandees
           ,
           
           
             first
             divided
             themselves
             into
             two
          
           Factions
           or
           Juncto's
           ,
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           :
           
             seeming
             to
             look
             onely
             at
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           
           
             but
             they
             involv'd
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
          
           Common-wealth
           .
           —
           
             These
             having
          
           seemingly
           divided
           themselves
           ,
           
           
             and
             having
          
           really
           divided
           the
           Houses
           ,
           
             and
             captivated
             their
             respective
             Parties
             judgments
             .
             —
             Teaching
             them
             by
             an
             implicite
             Faith
             ,
          
           Jurare
           in
           verba
           Magistri
           ,
           
             to
             pin
             their
             opinions
             upon
             their
             sleeves
             :
             They
             begin
             to
             advance
             their
             projects
             of
             monopolizing
             the
             profits
             ,
             preferments
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             themselves
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             though
             the
             Leaders
             of
             each
             party
             seem
             to
             maintain
             a
             hot
             opposition
             ,
             yet
             when
             any
             profit
             or
             preferment
             is
             to
             be
             reach'd
             at
             ,
             it
             is
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             a
             powerful
             Independent
             especially
             ,
             moves
             for
             a
             leading
             Presbyterian
             ,
             or
             a
             leading
             Presbyterian
             for
             an
             Independent
             :
             And
             seldom
             doth
             one
             oppose
             or
             speak
             against
             another
             ,
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             unless
             somewhat
             of
             particular
             Spleene
             or
             Competition
             come
             between
             :
             which
             causeth
             them
             to
             break
             the
             Common-rule
             .
             By
             this
             means
             ,
             the
             Grandees
             of
             each
             Faction
             ,
             seldom
             miss
             their
             mark
             ,
             since
             an
             Independent
             moving
             for
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             his
             Reputation
             carries
             
             the
             business
             clear
             with
             the
             Independent
             party
             :
             and
             the
             Presbyterians
             will
             not
             oppose
             a
             Leading
             man
             of
             their
             own
             side
             .
          
        
         
           I
           find
           we
           are
           not
           like
           to
           Agree
           ,
           for
           these
           people
           cannot
           see
           their
           own
           Faults
           ,
           nor
           we
           their
           Virtues
           .
           I
           would
           take
           a
           good
           Journey
           to
           meet
           any
           man
           stiff
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           that
           would
           but
           Confess
           he
           was
           ever
           in
           any
           error
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             all
             the
             prejudices
             and
             scandals
             taken
             against
             this
             way
             ,
          
           
           
             there
             is
             none
             greater
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             represented
             as
             tyrannical
             and
             domineering
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             who
             live
             under
             it
             ,
             must
             (
             like
          
           Issachar
           )
           
             crouch
             under
             the
             burdens
          
           .
        
         
           
           We
           do
           indeed
           account
           the
           Presbyterian
           Discipline
           very
           Tyrannical
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           we
           'l
           give
           our
           reasons
           for
           it
           .
           Not
           
             because
             this
             Discipline
             censures
             Scandalous
             Disorders
          
           ]
           (
           as
           he
           insinuates
           )
           but
           for
           that
           it
           subjects
           all
           Civil
           matters
           to
           a
           Consistorian
           cognisance
           ,
           and
           rapt
           by
           an
           Impulse
           of
           Passion
           ,
           calls
           many
           things
           Scandalous
           ,
           which
           measured
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Piety
           and
           Reason
           ,
           are
           found
           Praise-worthy
           ,
           and
           of
           laudable
           Example
           .
           The
           usage
           of
           the
           Common-prayer
           book
           is
           to
           
             Them
             ,
             Scandalous
          
           ,
           though
           setled
           by
           the
           Law
           :
           but
           to
           eject
           a
           Minister
           for
           reading
           it
           ,
           though
           both
           without
           Law
           ,
           and
           against
           it
           ,
           That
           ,
           They
           esteem
           
             no
             scandal
             ;
             We
             ,
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           Have
           now
           brought
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           his
           first
           Stage
           ,
           where
           I
           might
           very
           fairly
           leave
           him
           ,
           for
           having
           already
           done
           my
           business
           ;
           what
           I
           do
           more
           ,
           is
           but
           for
           Company
           .
           So
           far
           as
           I
           can
           judge
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           scap'd
           one
           syllable
           material
           to
           his
           purpose
           :
           nor
           have
           I
           either
           broken
           his
           Periods
           ,
           or
           unlink'd
           his
           Reasonings
           ,
           to
           puzzle
           ,
           or
           avoid
           his
           meaning
           .
           How
           fairly
           I
           have
           dealt
           with
           what
           I
           have
           expos'd
           :
           whether
           in
           matter
           of
           
             Fact
             ,
             Deduction
          
           ,
           or
           
             good
             Manners
          
           ,
           (
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           Difference
           duely
           weighed
           )
           That
           I
           submit
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           reason
           lies
           betwixt
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           indeed
           omitted
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Debate
           ,
           as
           not
           at
           all
           related
           to
           my
           Design
           ,
           nor
           (
           to
           speak
           freely
           )
           much
           to
           the
           point
           in
           Question
           .
           His
           frequent
           and
           Rhetorical
           Raptures
           ,
           extolling
           to
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Sanctity
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           (
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           Legions
           of
           the
           Saints
           )
           what
           does
           this
           florid
           vanity
           ●ignifie
           more
           than
           the
           putting
           of
           his
           own
           Name
           to
           a
           fair
           Picture
           ,
           when
           yet
           ,
           for
           ought
           
             he
             proves
          
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           
             we
             discern
          
           ,
           there
           's
           not
           one
           line
           betwixt
           them
           of
           Agreement
           .
        
         
           The
           contrary
           course
           he
           takes
           with
           the
           
             Prelatick
             party
          
           .
           They
           (
           forsooth
           )
           are
           Not
           so
           and
           so
           :
           and
           from
           his
           Generals
           ,
           There
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           enter
           into
           
             prohibited
             particulars
          
           ,
           taxing
           in
           special
           manner
           the
           excesses
           of
           some
           of
           our
           late
           Prelates
           :
           but
           without
           any
           instances
           of
           
           good
           in
           the
           Other
           Party
           ,
           which
           does
           but
           spitefully
           and
           weakly
           imply
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           have
           more
           Faults
           ,
           than
           Presbyterians
           have
           Virtues
           .
           It
           will
           not
           be
           now
           expected
           ,
           that
           we
           that
           differ
           in
           the
           Premises
           ,
           should
           agree
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           .
           But
           for
           that
           we
           'll
           take
           our
           Fortunes
           .
        
         
           
           
             Vpen
             the
             whole
             matter
             aforegoing
             ,
             we
             firmly
             build
             this
             Position
             :
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Presbyterian
             Party
             ought
             not
             in
             Justice
             or
             Reason
             of
             State
             ,
             to
             be
             rejected
             and
             depressed
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             be
             protected
             and
             encouraged
             .
          
        
         
           (
           This
           is
           but
           one
           Doctor
           's
           opinion
           ;
           we
           think
           
             otherwise
             .
             )
             Nevertheless
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             there
             being
             a
             seeming
             complication
             in
             this
             business
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             an
             other
             ample
             Party
             appearing
             in
             competition
             ,
             a
             difficulty
             remains
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             falls
             into
             a
             further
             deliberation
             .
             And
             thereupon
             we
             are
             fallen
             upon
             the
             second
             Main
             Enquiry
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           Quest.
           
             Whether
             the
             Presbyterian
             Party
             may
             be
             protected
             and
             encouraged
             ,
             and
             the
             Episcopal
             not
             deserted
             nor
             disobliged
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           'T
           is
           a
           particular
           Grace
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           Party
           may
           yet
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Competition
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           man
           of
           the
           
             short
             Robe
          
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Consistence
           
           of
           Episcopacy
           and
           Presbytery
           :
           yet
           it
           was
           boldly
           ventur'd
           to
           Determine
           what
           Ought
           to
           be
           done
           before
           he
           had
           examin'd
           ,
           whether
           the
           Thing
           was
           Fesible
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           spend
           my
           Time
           to
           Controvert
           Idea's
           ,
           and
           wrangle
           about
           Governments
           in
           the
           Air
           :
           we
           are
           for
           Plain
           and
           Practicable
           Contrivements
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Authority
             ,
             Good
             Order
          
           ,
           and
           
             Long
             Experience
          
           have
           recommended
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           suppose
           the
           agreeing
           of
           
             Both
             Parties
          
           in
           such
           
             Middle
             terms
          
           as
           he
           proposes
           ,
           a
           thing
           not
           utterly
           Impossible
           .
           Many
           things
           may
           be
           fair
           enough
           in
           Notion
           ,
           yet
           of
           exceeding
           hazzard
           to
           be
           put
           in
           Practice
           ;
           especially
           't
           is
           dangerous
           to
           try
           Tricks
           with
           Politick
           Constitutions
           .
           Great
           alterations
           are
           scarce
           safe
           ,
           even
           where
           they
           are
           Lawful
           ,
           and
           wrought
           with
           
             good
             Intention
          
           :
           Much
           less
           are
           those
           so
           ,
           which
           are
           promoted
           by
           a
           Disorderly
           ,
           and
           Popular
           Earnestness
           ,
           and
           with
           
             seditious
             meaning
          
           .
           For
           this
           I
           dare
           lay
           down
           as
           a
           
             Position
             :
             Never
             did
             any
             Private
             Party
             band
             against
             a
             Publick
             Settlement
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             mend
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           have
           we
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Imaginary
           Coalition
           of
           the
           two
           Church-Parties
           ;
           when
           the
           Kirk-Discipline
           affronts
           the
           Civil
           Sanction
           ,
           and
           Actually
           invades
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ?
           Let
           them
           first
           bring
           their
           Principles
           to
           their
           Duties
           ,
           Treating
           like
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           Submitting
           as
           Christians
           .
           Can
           any
           man
           believe
           those
           People
           Friends
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           are
           Enemies
           to
           the
           State
           ▪
           or
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Order
           can
           be
           pleased
           with
           
           the
           Promoters
           of
           Confusion
           ?
        
         
           Were
           there
           no
           other
           reason
           to
           deny
           the
           thing
           they
           ask
           ,
           than
           their
           bare
           manner
           of
           Asking
           ;
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           Granted
           .
           What
           signifies
           their
           talk
           of
           
             Number
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Resolution
          
           ,
           but
           a
           false
           Muster
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           party
           with
           the
           Rabble
           ?
           when
           yet
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           they
           're
           Inconsiderable
           :
           let
           every
           man
           but
           over-look
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           Count
           ,
           he
           'l
           find
           the
           Disproportion
           .
           Undoubtedly
           the
           most
           Insufferable
           of
           all
           their
           Arguments
           is
           that
           of
           Danger
           ;
           there
           's
           but
           one
           step
           between
           that
           Word
           and
           Violence
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           implies
           a
           Seditious
           Complication
           .
           They
           move
           for
           such
           as
           they
           believe
           will
           Tumult
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           where
           lies
           the
           Hazzard
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           those
           Subjects
           that
           dare
           tell
           their
           Prince
           ,
           't
           is
           dangerous
           to
           deny
           their
           Askings
           ,
           do
           by
           that
           insolence
           render
           his
           Concessions
           much
           more
           
             hazzardous
             .
             Persons
             of
             that
             audacious
             temper
             ,
             will
             hardly
             make
             a
             sober
             use
             of
             an
             extorted
             Bounty
             .
          
        
         
           So
           far
           as
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           Episcopal
           ,
           purely
           refer
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           much
           concern
           my self
           in
           Our
           Resolvers
           
             Second
             main
             Enquiry
          
           :
           (
           Equal
           to
           all
           the
           World
           is
           the
           Incomparable
           Hooker
           ,
           upon
           that
           Subject
           )
           but
           where
           these
           terms
           are
           in
           a
           greater
           Latitude
           ,
           applyed
           to
           Civil
           matters
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           bold
           to
           pass
           some
           further
           Observations
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Dissenting
             side
             oppose
             not
             all
             Liturgy
             ,
             but
             desire
             that
             the
             present
             onm
             may
             be
             Changd
             ,
             or
             reformed
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           That
           's
           but
           a
           modest
           Motion
           .
           But
           now
           suppose
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Forty
           for
           One
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           should
           desire
           the
           Continuance
           of
           it
           as
           it
           is
           :
           what
           Equity
           have
           the
           Dissenters
           to
           the
           Change
           ;
           or
           what
           would
           be
           the
           Benefit
           if
           Granted
           ?
           Not
           the
           Tenth
           part
           even
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           would
           be
           contented
           with
           it
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           are
           against
           all
           set-Forms
           of
           Common-prayer
           whatever
           ;
           Others
           (
           more
           moderate
           forsooth
           )
           do
           not
           oppose
           a
           
             prescript
             Form
          
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           not
           enjoyn'd
           .
           A
           third
           sort
           ,
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           permit
           the
           
             English
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           provided
           they
           may
           have
           the
           purgeing
           of
           it
           themselves
           .
           And
           when
           all
           's
           done
           ,
           the
           Sectaries
           may
           claim
           as
           much
           right
           to
           abolish
           That
           ,
           as
           they
           to
           alter
           This.
           And
           now
           for
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           
             They
             oppose
             not
             any
             Circumstance
             of
             Decency
             and
             Order
             ,
             but
             desire
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             mystical
             Ceremonies
             of
             humane
             Institution
             ,
             may
             be
             abolished
             or
             not
             enjoyned
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Dissenters
           are
           not
           the
           Judges
           of
           Decency
           and
           Order
           ;
           
           and
           for
           
             Mystical
             Ceremonies
             of
             humane
             Institution
          
           ;
           (
           as
           Scaliger
           says
           of
           the
           
             Sepia
             )
             Caliginem
             effundit
             ,
             &
             evadit
          
           ;
           He
           troubles
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           escapes
           in
           the
           Dark
           .
        
         
           
             Multiformity
             in
             Religion
          
           (
           says
           our
           Reconciler
           ,
           
           pleading
           for
           Accommodation
           )
           
             publickly
             profess'd
             ,
             doth
             not
             well
             comport
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             which
             is
             free
             ,
             eager
             ,
             jealous
             ,
             
             apt
             to
             animosities
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             hath
             ever
             had
             a
             strong
             propension
             to
             Vniformity
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Had
           this
           fallen
           from
           a
           Common
           pen
           ,
           I
           could
           have
           better
           born
           the
           Disproportion
           of
           his
           Character
           of
           the
           English
           Temper
           ,
           —
           
             Free
             ,
             Eager
             ,
             Jealous
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           propense
           to
           Vniforformity
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           me
           a
           mixture
           incompossible
           .
           But
           the
           good
           man
           means
           well
           ,
           and
           writes
           so
           ,
           when
           he
           lists
           .
           His
           drift
           is
           ,
           to
           perswade
           us
           ,
           that
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           is
           to
           comport
           with
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             this
             Nation
          
           :
           which
           being
           Free
           and
           Eager
           ,
           seems
           to
           Cry
           ,
           Beware
           .
           How
           blessedly
           would
           these
           Free-spirited
           Worthies
           order
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           once
           in
           power
           ,
           that
           thus
           presume
           from
           their
           own
           Level
           ,
           to
           Menace
           and
           Control
           Authority
           .
        
         
           If
           Toleration
           might
           compose
           the
           Difference
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           hope
           ;
           but
           That
           ,
           alas
           ,
           is
           more
           than
           they
           can
           afford
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           will
           they
           accept
           it
           for
           
             themselves
             .
             The
             temper
             of
             this
             Kingdom
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             does
             not
             well
             accord
             with
             extremes
             on
             either
             hand
          
           ;
           
           ]
           and
           to
           see
           the
           fortune
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           are
           just
           in
           the
           Middle
           .
        
         
           
             Toleration
             being
             not
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Amity
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             of
             Enmity
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             )
             in
             some
             degree
             supposeth
             the
             party
             tolerated
             to
             be
             a
             burden
             ,
             especially
             if
             conceived
             dangerous
             to
             the
             way
             established
             ,
             and
             commonly
             holds
             no
             longer
             than
             meer
             necessity
             compels
             ;
             and
             consequently
             neither
             
             party
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             safe
             ,
             the
             one
             always
             fearing
             to
             lose
             its
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             its
             Liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Behold
           a
           learned
           Expostulation
           ,
           and
           a
           dutiful
           .
           [
           
             Where
             the
             party
             toelrated
             appears
             dangerous
             to
             the
             way
             established
             :
             the
             one
             fears
             to
             lose
             its
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             its
             Liberty
             .
          
           ]
           There
           's
           no
           great
           depth
           in
           the
           discovery
           ,
           that
           from
           an
           Opinion
           of
           
             mutual
             Danger
          
           ,
           arises
           
             mutual
             Jealousie
          
           .
           But
           what
           's
           this
           case
           to
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           Debate
           ?
        
         
           By
           Toleration
           is
           not
           meant
           an
           Imprudential
           Yielding
           to
           an
           Untractable
           ,
           
           and
           Churlish
           Faction
           :
           but
           a
           discreet
           and
           pious
           Application
           of
           Tenderness
           toward
           such
           as
           by
           their
           Fair
           Comportment
           in
           the
           Main
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           good
           Manners
           ,
           appear
           to
           merit
           it
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           God
           himself
           is
           the
           onely
           Searcher
           of
           Hearts
           ,
           who
           sees
           our
           Thoughts
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           bed
           of
           their
           Conception
           .
           Yet
           where
           we
           find
           an
           inconformity
           of
           practise
           to
           profession
           :
           people
           
             that
             strein
             at
             a
             Gnat
             ,
             and
             swallow
             a
             Camel
             ,
          
           We
           may
           without
           offence
           to
           Charity
           ,
           rank
           those
           incongruous
           Christians
           amongst
           Hypocrites
           :
           and
           with
           great
           Justice
           hold
           them
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           strive
           to
           bring
           the
           Law
           down
           to
           their
           humors
           .
           By
           the
           same
           rule
           ought
           we
           to
           judge
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           Scruples
           ,
           whose
           Lives
           are
           squar'd
           by
           a
           conform
           severity
           and
           strictness
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           
           that
           
             such
             Proposals
             may
             suffice
             for
             Peace
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             satisfie
             Humor
             and
             Faction
             ,
             and
             Carnal
             Interest
             .
          
           ]
           Why
           do
           we
           
           not
           apply
           our selves
           then
           to
           the
           onely
           Umpire
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           the
           setled
           Law
           ,
           which
           without
           either
           passion
           or
           Design
           ,
           lays
           down
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           our
           Interest
           ?
           These
           wranglings
           about
           Trifles
           do
           but
           enflame
           the
           Difference
           ,
           and
           start
           new
           Animosities
           ,
           instead
           of
           quieting
           the
           Old.
           The
           great
           pretence
           of
           Scandal
           (
           forsooth
           )
           is
           This.
           
        
         
           
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             stick
             at
             Ceremonies
             properly
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             significant
             by
             humane
             institution
             ,
             which
             they
             conceive
             to
             be
             more
             than
             meer
             Circumstances
             ,
             even
             parts
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             instituted
             Worship
             is
             not
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             hold
             unlawful
             .
          
        
         
           
           This
           passage
           lies
           a
           little
           out
           of
           my
           Rode
           ,
           but
           however
           ,
           I
           'le
           make
           it
           my
           way
           .
           It
           is
           much
           easier
           to
           call
           our
           Ceremonies
           Sacred
           ,
           and
           
             parts
             of
             Worship
          
           ,
           than
           to
           prove
           them
           such
           ;
           or
           that
           we
           understand
           them
           so
           .
           Is
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           thing
           done
           ?
           And
           for
           
             significant
             by
             humane
             Institution
          
           ]
           the
           Exception
           is
           as
           frivolous
           .
           Because
           that
           in
           some
           Cases
           even
           of
           External
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           limited
           ,
           does
           it
           therefore
           follow
           that
           it
           is
           free
           in
           none
           ?
           or
           ty'd
           up
           onely
           to
           such
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           hold
           no
           signal
           proportion
           with
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           Institution
           ?
           This
           Argument
           cuts
           their
           own
           Throats
           ,
           since
           by
           the
           significancy
           of
           the
           
             Sitting
             posture
          
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           they
           ma●ntain
           the
           Use
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           (
           say
           their
           
             Admonitioners
             )
             It
          
           BETOKENS
           
             Rest
             ,
             and
             full
             Accomplishment
             of
             Legal
             Ceremonies
             in
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             They
             that
             scruple
             our
             mystical
             significant
             Ceremonies
             ,
          
           
           
             conceive
             that
             they
             are
             properly
             and
             meerly
             sacred
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             honor
             of
             God
             for
             their
             direct
             and
             immediate
             end
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Reasons
           are
           but
           Snares
           for
           Woodcocks
           .
           
           That
           the
           ultimate
           end
           of
           all
           our
           Actions
           is
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           
             the
             Honor
             of
             God
          
           ,
           admits
           no
           Question
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           not
           therefore
           the
           
             Immediate
             end
          
           of
           every
           thing
           we
           do
           ,
           nor
           in
           particular
           of
           Ceremonies
           .
           The
           Outward
           Forms
           and
           Rites
           of
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           direct
           partly
           to
           Uniformity
           and
           Order
           ;
           and
           partly
           to
           excite
           due
           Reverence
           and
           Affection
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           holy
           Duties
           ,
           by
           sensible
           Actions
           ,
           and
           remarkable
           Circumstances
           .
           But
           he
           persues
           his
           Error
           ;
           and
           Instances
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Surplice
             is
             not
             for
             gravity
             ,
             nor
             meerly
             for
             decent
             distinction
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             a
             religious
             mystical
             Habit
             ,
             the
             character
             or
             badge
             of
             a
             Sacred
             Office
             ,
             or
             Service
             conformable
             to
             the
             linnen
             Ephod
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           The
           grand
           Exception
           against
           the
           Surplice
           is
           matter
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           
           and
           that
           amounts
           to
           nothing
           ,
           where
           people
           will
           be
           peevish
           ,
           and
           carp
           at
           every
           thing
           .
           Allow
           it
           what
           Original
           he
           pleases
           :
           If
           it
           be
           neither
           Unlawful
           in
           it self
           :
           nor
           wickedly
           applyed
           ;
           and
           by
           Authority
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           Imposed
           ;
           why
           should
           it
           not
           be
           used
           ?
           What
           says
           the
           Incomparable
           Hooker
           ,
           
           in
           this
           point
           ?
           [
           
             To
             solemn
             Actions
             of
             Royalty
             ,
             
             and
             State
             ,
          
           
           
             their
             suitable
             Ornaments
             are
             a
             Beauty
             ;
             are
             they
             onely
             in
             Religion
             a
             steyn
             ?
          
           ]
           And
           in
           another
           Place
           .
        
         
           
             The
             names
             of
             our
             Months
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Days
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             with
             what
             dishonor
             unto
             God
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             been
             devised
             at
             the
             first
             .
             What
             could
             be
             spoken
             against
             any
             thing
             more
             effectual
             to
             stir
             hatred
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             sometimes
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             in
             this
             case
             spake
             ?
             Yet
             those
             very
             names
             are
             at
             this
             day
             in
             use
             throughout
             Christendom
             ,
             without
             hurt
             or
             scandal
             to
             any
             .
             Clear
             and
             manifest
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             things
             devised
             by
             Hereticks
             ,
             yea
             ,
             devised
             of
             a
             very
             Herétical
             purpose
             ,
             even
             against
             Religion
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             first
             devising
             worthy
             to
             have
             been
             withstood
             ,
             may
             in
             time
             grow
             meet
             to
             be
             kept
             ;
             as
             that
             custome
             ,
             the
             Inventers
             whereof
             were
             the
          
           *
           Eunomian
           Hereticks
           .
           
             So
             that
             Customs
             once
             established
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             use
             ,
             being
             presently
             without
             harm
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Corrupt
             original
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             scandalous
             .
             But
             concerning
             those
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             they
             reckon
             for
             most
             Popish
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             avouch
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             them
             was
             otherwise
             instituted
             ,
             than
             unto
             good
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             used
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
             The
             signing
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             (
             they
             conceive
             )
             is
             more
             evidently
             sacred
             than
             the
             former
             .
          
           
           
             As
             Baptism
             consecrates
             the
             child
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Cross.
             It
             is
             used
             as
             a
             sealing
             sign
             of
             our
             Obligation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             used
             in
             the
             Application
             thereof
             do
             manifest
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             Canons
             doth
             declare
             expresly
             ,
             which
             
             saith
             ,
          
           [
           That
           it
           is
           an
           honorable
           badge
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Infant
           is
           dedicated
           to
           the
           service
           of
           him
           that
           died
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           words
           used
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-prayer
           it
           may
           appear
           .
           ]
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             that
             respect
             Sacramental
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           'T
           is
           a
           well
           nurtur'd
           child
           that
           gives
           his
           Mother
           the
           Lye
           :
           and
           it
           is
           little
           better
           ,
           to
           charge
           this
           sense
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           very
           letter
           of
           the
           Canon
           ,
           an
           express
           care
           is
           taken
           to
           prevent
           all
           possibility
           of
           exception
           ,
           by
           a
           clear
           explication
           of
           the
           Churches
           judgment
           in
           that
           particular
           .
           The
           Juggle
           is
           so
           gross
           ,
           I
           need
           but
           cite
           the
           Canon
           to
           confute
           it
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
           
             since
             the
             abolishing
             of
             Popery
             ,
             hath
             ever
             held
             and
             taught
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             hold
             and
             teach
             still
             ,
             that
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             used
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Minister
             dipping
             the
             Infant
             in
             water
             ,
             or
             laying
             water
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             it
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             also
             is
             )
             hath
             pronounced
             these
             words
             ,
          
           I
           Baptize
           thee
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             the
             Infant
             is
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             Baptized
             .
             So
             as
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             being
             afterwards
             used
             ,
             doth
             neither
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             vertue
             or
             perfection
             of
             Baptism
             ;
             nor
             being
             omitted
             doth
             detract
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             effect
             and
             substance
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             apparent
             in
             the
             Communion
             Book
             ,
             that
             the
             Infant
             Baptized
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             signed
             with
             the
             sign
             of
             
             the
             Cross
             ,
             received
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Christs
             Flock
             ,
             as
             a
             perfect
             Member
             thereof
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             any
             power
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             so
             that
             for
             the
             very
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             precious
             to
             all
             them
             that
             rightly
             believe
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             respect
             mentioned
             :
             The
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             hath
             retained
             still
             the
             sign
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             following
             therein
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Apostolical
             Churches
             ,
             and
             accounting
             it
             a
             lawful
             outward
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             honorable
             Badge
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Infant
             is
             dedicated
             to
             the
             service
             of
             him
             that
             died
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             words
             used
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-prayer
             it
             may
             appear
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           If
           this
           will
           not
           suffice
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           nothing
           Sacramental
           is
           intended
           by
           it
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           in
           
             private
             Baptism
             the
             Cross
             is
             totally
             omitted
             .
          
        
         
           
           His
           next
           exception
           is
           at
           Holy-days
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           pass
           my
           bounds
           too
           far
           .
           I
           'll
           borrow
           one
           Maxim
           of
           the
           judicious
           Hooker
           ,
           (
           upon
           th●t
           subject
           )
           which
           shall
           serve
           for
           all
           .
           
             Those
             things
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             leaveth
             Arbitrary
             ,
             and
             at
             liberty
             ,
             are
             all
             subject
             unto
             positive
             Laws
             of
             men
             :
             which
             Laws
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             benefit
             ,
             abridge
             particular
             mens
             libertie
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             rules
             of
             equity
             will
             suffer
             .
          
        
         
           After
           the
           Quality
           of
           our
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           holy
           man
           will
           have
           one
           fling
           at
           the
           number
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
             If
             the
          
           English
           
             Ceremonies
             be
             warrantably
             
             used
             ,
             what
             hinders
             the
             use
             of
             divers
             other
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ?
             Is
             it
             said
             ,
             their
             multitude
             will
             become
             burthensome
             and
             inconvenient
             ?
             But
             who
             can
             determine
             the
             convenient
             number
             ?
             And
             however
             ,
             an
             exchange
             of
             one
             Ceremony
             for
             another
             were
             not
             unlawful
             .
             For
             what
             reason
             may
             not
             some
             other
             Romish
             Rites
             in
             Baptism
             be
             used
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Cross
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             nothing
             less
             significant
             or
             inoffensive
             ;
             nay
             ,
             peradventure
             much
             more
             inoffensive
             ,
             because
             the
             Papists
             by
             giving
             divine
             worship
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             have
             abused
             it
             to
             gross
             Idolatry
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Beggars
           must
           be
           no
           choosers
           :
           Must
           we
           use
           all
           ,
           or
           none
           ?
           The
           English
           Church
           hath
           made
           election
           of
           the
           English
           Ceremonies
           ;
           what
           ,
           and
           
             how
             many
          
           :
           being
           the
           proper
           Judge
           both
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Number
           and
           Convenience
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           for
           us
           to
           Question
           the
           Authority
           ,
           but
           to
           Obey
           it
           .
           
             What
             if
             the
             Cross
             hath
             been
             abused
             ?
          
           So
           hath
           the
           Knee
           been
           bent
           ;
           the
           Hands
           and
           Eyes
           addressed
           to
           an
           Idol
           .
           Are
           we
           ,
           because
           of
           this
           mis-application
           ,
           prohibited
           to
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           posture
           ?
           Now
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           again
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             are
             not
             satisfied
             in
             the
             present
             Liturgy
             ,
             but
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             much
             reformed
             .
             And
             what
             solid
             reason
             withstands
             the
             Equity
             of
             this
             desire
             ?
          
        
         
           
             This
             solid
             reason
             does
             withstand
             it
             .
          
           They
           beg
           like
           sturdy
           Cripples
           ,
           for
           
             Christ's
             sake
          
           ,
           
           with
           a
           
           Cudgel
           .
           And
           't
           is
           not
           safe
           for
           Authority
           to
           give
           ground
           to
           a
           Faction
           .
        
         
           
             Whosoever
             observes
             impartially
             ,
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             political
             prudence
             was
             joyn'd
             with
             Christian
             Piety
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             composing
             the
             English
             Service-Book
          
           .
           ]
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           Prudence
           is
           now
           joyn'd
           with
           the
           same
           Piety
           ,
           
           both
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           and
           Interest
           of
           preserving
           it
           .
           His
           next
           grief
           is
           a
           heavy
           one
           .
        
         
           
             Canonical
             Subscription
             lately
             impos'd
             ,
             is
             a
             yoke
             of
             bondage
             ,
          
           
           (
           Now
           mark
           him
           )
           
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             all
             those
             that
             have
             a
             true
             regard
             to
             such
             Liberty
             in
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Equity
             and
             Necessity
             pleads
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Either
           this
           passage
           is
           seditious
           ,
           and
           to
           enflame
           the
           people
           against
           Authority
           ,
           or
           I
           am
           no
           Englishman
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Canon
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             requires
             a
             subscribing
             to
             the
             thirty
             nine
             Articles
             ;
             to
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
          
           ;
           
           
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             ordering
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             that
             all
             these
             contain
             in
             them
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           
           
             This
             is
          
           unreasonable
           ,
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           unnecessary
           .
           Nay
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           in
           the
           third
           Article
           too
           ,
           —
           To
           wit
           ,
           [
           
             That
             the
             nine
             and
             thirty
             Articles
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           ]
           And
           now
           the
           form
           of
           Subscription
           ,
           viz.
           [
           
             I
             do
             willingly
             ,
             and
          
           ex
           animo
           ,
           
             subscribe
             to
             these
             three
             
             Articles
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             things
             that
             are
             contained
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           
             Yoke
             of
             Bondage
          
           ,
           which
           our
           Reverend
           Libertine
           complains
           of
           .
           First
           ,
           
           to
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           this
           subscription
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           
             King's
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           asserted
           in
           the
           first
           Article
           ,
           he
           is
           silent
           ;
           and
           I
           suppose
           he
           would
           be
           thought
           consenting
           .
           As
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           what
           Reason
           is
           there
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           without
           subscribing
           to
           the
           Constitution
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           into
           which
           he
           seeks
           admitance
           ?
        
         
           If
           he
           cannot
           subscribe
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           
           he
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           in
           Prudence
           :
           and
           if
           he
           refuses
           in
           point
           of
           stomach
           ,
           that
           man
           is
           not
           of
           a
           Gospel-temper
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           he
           that
           holds
           a
           fair
           opinion
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           may
           very
           reasonably
           set
           his
           hand
           to
           his
           opinion
           :
           and
           he
           that
           does
           not
           ,
           may
           as
           reasonably
           be
           rejected
           because
           of
           such
           disagreement
           .
           So
           much
           for
           unreasonable
           ;
           Neither
           is
           it
           unprofitable
           :
           for
           such
           as
           have
           any
           spark
           ,
           either
           of
           Honor
           ,
           or
           Shame
           ,
           will
           in
           regard
           to
           such
           a
           Testimony
           ,
           be
           tender
           of
           giving
           themselves
           the
           Lye
           ,
           whatever
           they
           would
           do
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           His
           third
           Cavil
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unnecessary
           ;
           (
           so
           are
           his
           Exceptions
           .
           )
           Let
           any
           man
           consider
           ;
           when
           all
           these
           Bars
           and
           Limits
           are
           too
           little
           to
           restrain
           turbulent
           and
           sacrilegious
           spirits
           from
           dangerous
           and
           irreverent
           attempts
           :
           what
           Seas
           of
           Schism
           and
           Heresie
           would
           break
           in
           upon
           us
           ,
           were
           but
           these
           Banks
           
           demolish'd
           .
           
           But
           he
           hath
           found
           out
           an
           expedient
           ,
           how
           [
           
             Unity
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Uniformity
             in
             practise
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             well
             attain'd
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             kindly
             ,
             without
             this
             enforced
             Subscription
             :
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           
             If
             no
             Minister
             be
             suffered
             to
             Preach
             ,
             or
             Write
             ,
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             establish'd
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             nor
             ordinarily
             for
             the
             main
             to
             neglect
             the
             establish'd
             Rule
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           This
           last
           passage
           appears
           to
           me
           most
           spitefully
           pleasant
           .
           
             Not
             ordinarily
             for
             the
             main
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ;
           
             Always
             sometimes
             he
             would
             neglect
             the
             establish'd
             Rule
             .
          
        
         
           If
           the
           Laws
           already
           in
           force
           against
           Revolters
           ,
           had
           been
           duly
           executed
           ,
           't
           is
           likely
           
             the
             Interest
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           now
           the
           Question
           .
           But
           still
           this
           supposition
           does
           not
           imply
           an
           absolute
           sufficiency
           of
           that
           strictness
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           of
           Order
           and
           Agreement
           .
           'T
           is
           what
           we
           Think
           ,
           not
           what
           we
           Say
           ;
           the
           harmony
           of
           Souls
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           Forms
           ,
           which
           God
           regards
           :
           without
           that
           sacred
           ,
           and
           entire
           consent
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           Affections
           ,
           the
           rest
           is
           but
           a
           flat
           ,
           and
           cold
           formality
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           act
           contrary
           to
           prescribed
           Rules
           ,
           (
           where
           we
           are
           bound
           up
           by
           a
           Penalty
           )
           is
           but
           a
           Negative
           and
           Passive
           Obedience
           ;
           a
           compliance
           rather
           with
           Convenience
           ,
           than
           Duty
           ,
           unless
           joyn'd
           with
           a
           prone
           ,
           and
           full
           assent
           ,
           
           both
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           equity
           of
           those
           determinations
           .
           For
           these
           and
           many
           reasons
           more
           ,
           
             Canonical
             subscription
          
           seems
           to
           me
           exceeding
           necessary
           .
           But
           for
           those
           people
           to
           decline
           it
           ,
           (
           upon
           pretence
           forsooth
           of
           Conscience
           )
           that
           upon
           pain
           of
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           Estates
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           of
           Hell
           it self
           ,
           enforced
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           most
           unequal
           .
        
         
           A
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           ,
           *
           
             refused
             to
             pray
             for
             Sir
          
           William
           Nesbett
           ,
           
             late
             Provost
             of
          
           Edenburgh
           ,
           
             when
             he
             was
             lying
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             ,
             onely
             because
             he
             had
             not
             subscribed
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           Let
           me
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           if
           I
           understand
           not
           this
           incongruous
           Holiness
           .
        
         
           
             As
             for
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             what
             rightful
             Authority
             doth
             make
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             the
          
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           
             that
             altereth
             not
          
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Surely
           his
           Reverence
           over-shoots
           himself
           .
           
             What
             rightful
             Authority
          
           ?
           The
           Kings
           :
           and
           by
           a
           less
           Authority
           they
           cannot
           be
           discharged
           .
           By
           that
           Authority
           ,
           that
           Licenses
           x]
           the
           
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
          
           —
           the
           Opposers
           also
           of
           the
           y]
           Government
           ,
           by
           
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
          
           —
           By
           
             that
             Authority
          
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           Gentleman
           hath
           forfeited
           the
           Head
           he
           wears
           .
           Well
           ,
           but
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
        
         
           
             The
             publick
             state
             of
             these
             differences
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelatists
             may
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             ought
             to
             descend
             
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             in
             the
             proposed
             moderate
             way
             ;
             but
             the
             Presbyterians
             cannot
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Prelatists
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             With
             the
             King's
             leave
          
           ,
           had
           been
           good
           Manners
           yet
           .
           
           By
           what
           Authority
           ,
           does
           Presbytery
           pretend
           to
           unseat
           the
           Hierarchy
           ?
           All
           the
           world
           knows
           ,
           (
           as
           much
           as
           they
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           Antiquity
           )
           that
           Bishops
           are
           of
           Apostolical
           Extraction
           :
           and
           we
           are
           not
           to
           Imagine
           ,
           that
           They
           died
           intestate
           ,
           and
           their
           Commission
           with
           them
           .
           But
           Bishops
           have
           descended
           already
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           event
           of
           it
           ?
           Truly
           it
           was
           as
           moderate
           an
           Episcopacy
           as
           heart
           could
           wish
           :
           But
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           their
           Revenues
           were
           not
           employed
           to
           maintain
           a
           practical
           Ministery
           .
           The
           Rule
           is
           ,
           —
           
             Si
             vis
             scire
             an
             velim
             ,
             effice
             ut
             possim
             nolle
             .
          
           But
           see
           the
           moderation
           of
           the
           Man.
           
        
         
           
           
             Some
             change
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             in
             the
             outward
             Form
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             a
             Garb
             ,
             or
             Dress
             ,
             is
             no
             Real
             Change
             of
             the
             Worship
             .
          
        
         
           
           I
           thought
           we
           had
           differ'd
           upon
           point
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           about
           *
           [
           
             Ceremonies
             properly
             sacred
             ,
             —
             and
             parts
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           ]
           But
           now
           it
           seems
           't
           is
           but
           the
           Garb
           ,
           or
           Dress
           we
           stick
           at
           .
           The
           good-man
           has
           forgot
           himself
           ;
           And
           yet
           we
           had
           best
           be
           wary
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           but
           an
           untoward
           hint
           he
           gives
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Oftentimes
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             moderate
             Reformations
             do
             prevent
             Abolitions
             ,
             and
             Extirpations
             .
          
           ]
        
         
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           They
           do
           so
           ,
           often
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           they
           cause
           them
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Be
           the
           State
           never
           so
           distemper'd
           ,
           where
           Subjects
           turn
           Reformers
           ,
           the
           Remedy
           is
           worse
           than
           the
           Disease
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           when
           I
           look
           back
           ,
           I
           find
           the
           very
           same
           desires
           of
           Reformation
           originally
           pretended
           ;
           which
           (
           after
           such
           descensions
           as
           never
           any
           Prince
           before
           the
           blessed
           Father
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           ,
           made
           to
           his
           Subjects
           )
           proceeded
           yet
           to
           utter
           
             extirpation
             ,
             Root
          
           ,
           and
           Branch
           .
        
         
           The
           present
           face
           of
           things
           looks
           so
           like
           Twenty
           years
           ago
           ,
           I
           cannot
           choose
           but
           fear
           the
           same
           Design
           from
           the
           same
           Method
           ;
           the
           same
           Effects
           from
           the
           same
           Causes
           .
           
             Is
             not
             that
             likely
             to
             be
             a
             blessed
             Reformation
             ,
             where
             Faction
             dictates
             ,
             and
             Tumults
             execute
             ?
          
           But
           our
           
             Pacifick
             Moderator
          
           is
           of
           another
           Temper
           sure
           ;
           he
           onely
           advises
           a
           Yielding
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           worse
           :
           especially
           considering
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Party
             called
             Presbyterian
             may
             be
             Protected
             ,
             and
             Encouraged
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Episcopal
             not
             Deserted
             nor
             Disoblig'd
             .
          
           which
           is
           his
           Resolution
           
             upon
             the
             Second
             Quaere
          
        
         
           Presbyterian
           Improvements
           are
           commonly
           a
           little
           Sinister
           ;
           (
           or
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           may
           say
           ,
           
           
             over
             the
             left
             shoulder
          
           )
           They
           have
           something
           an
           odd
           way
           of
           making
           
             a
             glorious
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             
             happy
             People
             .
          
           But
           we
           shall
           not
           dispute
           the
           possibility
           of
           doing
           many
           things
           which
           may
           be
           yet
           of
           dangerous
           Experiment
           .
           I
           do
           believe
           it
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           flie
           ;
           yet
           set
           him
           upon
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           Lure
           him
           down
           ,
           upon
           the
           Trial
           ,
           't
           is
           at
           least
           Six
           to
           Four
           he
           breaks
           his
           Neck
           .
           Truly
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           this
           Proposal
           is
           all
           out
           as
           Impracticable
           .
           But
           't
           is
           all
           one
           to
           Me.
           What
           if
           the
           Two
           Church-parties
           ,
           can
           Agree
           ,
           or
           what
           if
           they
           Cannot
           ?
           My
           business
           is
           to
           keep
           the
           Presbyterian
           from
           laying
           Violent
           hands
           upon
           the
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           a
           Party
           so
           denominated
           ,
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           not
           of
           Schism
           .
        
         
           His
           third
           Enquiry
           follows
           .
        
         
           
           Qu.
           III.
           
             Whether
             the
             upholding
             of
             both
             Parties
             by
             a
             just
             and
             equal
             Accommodation
             ,
             be
             not
             in
             it self
             more
             desirable
             ,
             and
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             State
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             than
             the
             absolute
             exalting
             of
             one
             Party
             ,
             and
             the
             total
             subversion
             of
             the
             other
             ?
          
           (
           And
           thus
           he
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           
             That
             state
             of
             Prelacy
             which
             cannot
             stand
             without
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             that
             stands
             in
             opposition
             to
             regulated
             Episcopacy
             ,
             will
             become
             a
             mystery
             of
             a
             meer
             carnal
             and
             worldly
             state
             ,
             under
             a
             sacred
             title
             ,
             and
             venerable
             name
             of
             our
             mother
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             in
             such
             opposition
             ,
             of
             what
             will
             it
             be
             made
             up
             ,
             but
             of
             
             Lordly
             revenue
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             splendor
             ,
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             with
             outward
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             !
             What
             will
             its
             design
             be
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             but
             to
             uphold
             and
             advance
             his
             own
             pomp
             and
             potency
             ?
             Read
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Histories
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             great
             business
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             hath
             been
             to
             contest
             with
             Princes
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             all
             ranks
             and
             degrees
             ,
             about
             their
             Immunities
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             preheminences
             ,
             to
             multiply
             Constitutions
             and
             Ceremonies
             for
             props
             to
             their
             own
             Greatness
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             promote
             the
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             People
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           
             Let
             this
             serve
             for
             a
             taste
             of
             his
             Pedantique
             boldness
             .
          
           Whether
           the
           Scandal
           ,
           or
           the
           Danger
           of
           these
           Liberties
           is
           the
           Greater
           ,
           may
           be
           One
           Question
           :
           and
           whether
           the
           Usurper
           of
           this
           Freedom
           is
           the
           better
           Subject
           ,
           or
           Christian
           ,
           may
           be
           another
           .
           If
           we
           respect
           the
           holy
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           sacred
           Authority
           of
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           here
           established
           ,
           how
           scandalous
           and
           irreverend
           is
           this
           Invective
           !
           Or
           if
           the
           unsetled
           humor
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           how
           Dangerous
           !
           If
           we
           reflect
           either
           upon
           
             Christian
             unity
          
           ,
           or
           
             Political
             Obedience
          
           :
           how
           inconsistent
           is
           this
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           with
           what
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           !
        
         
           
             That
             State
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             which
             cannot
             stand
             without
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             &c.
          
           —
           'T
           is
           very
           well
           ;
           —
           And
           why
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ?
           How
           those
           that
           never
           were
           Vp
           ,
           should
           be
           thrown
           down
           ,
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           .
           By
           what
           Law
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           
           Equity
           ,
           do
           these
           people
           pretend
           to
           any
           Interest
           of
           Establishment
           in
           England
           ?
           Those
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           judgment
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           a
           real
           tenderness
           cannot
           comply
           in
           all
           particulars
           ,
           will
           beyond
           doubt
           receive
           from
           his
           Majesty
           such
           Favour
           and
           Indulgence
           ,
           as
           may
           abundantly
           suffice
           to
           their
           relief
           .
           But
           that
           pretence
           doth
           not
           one
           jot
           entitle
           them
           to
           challenge
           a
           further
           influence
           upon
           the
           Government
           .
           These
           wayward
           Appetites
           and
           Cravings
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           sickly
           longings
           of
           a
           peevish
           Woman
           :
           A
           kind
           of
           voluntary
           and
           privileged
           Conscience
           they
           have
           ,
           
           which
           if
           it
           happens
           to
           take
           a
           fancy
           even
           to
           the
           
             Crown
             ,
             Monarchy
          
           it self
           must
           rather
           perish
           ,
           than
           these
           poor
           Wretches
           lose
           their
           longings
           .
           Soberly
           I
           would
           advise
           them
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           to
           waive
           these
           troublesome
           and
           groundless
           pretences
           .
           It
           starts
           a
           scurvy
           Question
           ,
           and
           makes
           men
           ask
           ,
           
             how
             these
             people
             came
             by
             the
             right
             they
             challenge
          
           ?
           For
           the
           rest
           ;
           Episcopacy
           is
           like
           to
           be
           well
           ordered
           ,
           when
           the
           Presbyterians
           have
           the
           Regulation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           have
           been
           great
           contests
           (
           no
           question
           )
           mov'd
           by
           the
           Hierarchy
           ;
           but
           I
           suppose
           this
           Gentleman
           will
           not
           instance
           in
           many
           ,
           ●ince
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Jurisdiction
           Royal
           :
           Whereas
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Discipline
           hath
           been
           Tumultuous
           ;
           and
           their
           avowed
           Principles
           are
           more
           destructive
           to
           Royalty
           ,
           than
           even
           the
           Rankest
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Having
           at
           length
           Talk'd
           his
           Fill
           against
           the
           Pomp
           of
           Prelacy
           ;
           and
           Charg'd
           the
           arrogance
           
           of
           Presbyters
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           :
           Thus
           he
           Concludes
           ,
        
         
           
             In
             very
             deed
             ,
             the
             State
             here
             described
             ,
          
           
           
             will
             never
             stand
             safely
             among
             a
             people
             that
             are
             Free
             ,
             Serious
             ,
             Searching
             ,
             and
             Discerning
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           ]
           Which
           to
           the
           Many
           ,
           sounds
           thus
           much
           .
        
         
           
             This
             is
             the
             pride
             and
             Tyranny
             of
             Bishops
             :
          
           
           
             and
             none
             but
             a
             Slavish
             and
             Besotted
             people
             will
             endure
             it
             .
          
           He
           that
           makes
           other
           of
           it
           ,
           forces
           it
           .
           Having
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           natural
           Divination
           foretold
           the
           Effects
           which
           he
           himself
           intends
           to
           Cause
           ;
           he
           gives
           this
           Hint
           to
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           that
           [
           
             a
             Hierarchy
             of
             this
             Nature
             hath
             a
             strong
             bias
             toward
             Popery
             .
          
           
           ]
        
         
           No
           doubt
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           Monarchy
           .
           
           Was
           not
           this
           Imputation
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Party
           ,
           cast
           upon
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           measure
           of
           Confidence
           and
           Bitterness
           ?
           when
           yet
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           charged
           him
           with
           it
           ,
           did
           not
           believe
           themselves
           ;
           it
           was
           so
           rank
           ,
           and
           evident
           a
           Calumny
           .
           Nor
           to
           insist
           upon
           the
           Dying
           Testimony
           of
           that
           Incomparable
           Prince
           ;
           (
           which
           was
           but
           suitable
           to
           the
           Pious
           Practise
           and
           Profession
           of
           his
           whole
           Life
           )
           That
           early
           
             Protestation
             of
             his
             Majesties
             ,
             before
             his
             receiving
             of
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             at
          
           Christ-Church
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           1643.
           will
           be
           more
           pertinent
           to
           my
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             His
             Majesty
             being
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             Arch-bishop
             of
          
           
           
           Armagh
           ,
           
             used
             these
             publick
             Expressions
             immediately
             before
             his
             receiving
             the
             blessed
             Elements
             ,
             he
             rose
             up
             from
             his
             Knees
             ,
             and
             beckning
             to
             the
             Arch-bishop
             for
             a
             short
             forbearance
             ,
             made
             this
             Protestation
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               I
               Espy
               here
               many
               resolved
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               may
               declare
               to
               the
               world
               the
               Resolution
               I
               now
               do
               make
               .
               I
               have
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               my
               power
               prepared
               my
               Soul
               to
               become
               a
               worthy
               Receiver
               ;
               and
               may
               I
               so
               receive
               Comfort
               by
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               intend
               the
               Establishment
               of
               the
               true
               reformed
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               stood
               in
               its
               Beauty
               in
               the
               happy
               days
               of
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               without
               any
               Connivence
               at
               Popery
               .
               I
               bless
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               these
               publick
               Distractions
               ,
               I
               have
               still
               Liberty
               to
               Communicate
               ;
               and
               may
               this
               Sacrament
               be
               my
               Damnation
               ,
               if
               my
               Heart
               do
               not
               joyn
               with
               My
               Lips
               in
               this
               Protestation
               .
            
          
        
         
           This
           was
           not
           yet
           enough
           to
           allay
           the
           clamour
           ,
           till
           with
           his
           
             Royal
             Blood
          
           he
           had
           seal'd
           this
           Protestation
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Objector
           can
           produce
           a
           fouler
           Injury
           ,
           either
           to
           
             Religion
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Honor
             ,
          
           or
           Humanity
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           unless
           they
           reckon
           the
           Superlative
           
           perfection
           of
           their
           wickedness
           ,
           a
           point
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           remark
           is
           not
           amiss
           .
           [
           
             Let
             it
             be
             well
             observ'd
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             designs
             of
             suppressing
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             complying
             with
             Papists
             ,
             had
             their
             beginning
             both
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             in
             equal
             paces
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Let
           it
           be
           here
           as
           well
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           Puritans
           be
           meant
           those
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           by
           Papists
           is
           intended
           such
           as
           kept
           their
           Stations
           :
           These
           Squires
           of
           the
           Revolt
           ,
           esteeming
           as
           Anti-christian
           ,
           whatever
           stands
           in
           opposition
           to
           their
           heady
           purposes
           .
           We
           have
           this
           both
           from
           Story
           and
           Experience
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           constant
           practise
           of
           these
           unmannerly
           
             Apostates
             ,
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
          
           ;
           &
           being
           fall'n
           off
           themselves
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           carnal
           prudence
           ,
           by
           damning
           of
           the
           Authority
           to
           justifie
           the
           Schism
           .
           No
           wonder
           then
           ,
           
             if
             the
             designs
             of
             suppressing
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             complying
             with
             Papists
             ,
             had
          
           (
           in
           his
           sense
           )
           
             the
             same
             beginning
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             in
             equal
             paces
             .
          
        
         
           To
           bring
           himself
           off
           ,
           he
           shifts
           it
           thus
           .
           [
           
             According
             to
             a
             vulgar
             sense
          
           ,
           
           
             we
             take
             Popery
             in
             the
             heighth
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
          
           Heresies
           and
           Idolatries
           ;
           
             and
             in
             the
             lower
             degree
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             gross
          
           Errors
           and
           Superstitions
           
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           ]
           And
           't
           is
           against
           English
           Popery
           in
           the
           
             lower
             degree
          
           ,
           that
           he
           plants
           his
           battery
           :
           arguing
           so
           formally
           against
           our
           going
           over
           to
           Rome
           ,
           that
           any
           Stranger
           to
           the
           Story
           would
           swear
           ,
           —
           The
           Prelates
           and
           the
           Pope
           were
           more
           then
           half
           agreed
           already
           .
        
         
         
           Having
           at
           length
           with
           great
           good-will
           advised
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           to
           the
           Main
           ,
           
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           [
           
             All
             approaches
             and
             motions
             towards
          
           Rome
           
             are
             dangerous
          
           .
           ]
        
         
           
           But
           are
           not
           all
           recesses
           from
           Truth
           ,
           more
           dangerous
           :
           Because
           in
           every
           thing
           we
           cannot
           agree
           with
           them
           ,
           must
           we
           in
           nothing
           ?
           To
           me
           this
           appears
           rather
           petulancy
           ,
           then
           pious
           reason
           .
           We
           are
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           Truth
           ,
           where-ever
           it
           lyes
           :
           and
           to
           embrace
           what
           's
           good
           ,
           and
           laudable
           in
           any
           Church
           ,
           without
           adhering
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Did
           not
           St.
           
             Paul
             become
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             means
             he
             might
             gain
             some
             ?
          
        
         
           
           But
           
             if
             we
             walk
             upon
             the
             Brink
          
           (
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           
             we
             may
             soon
             fall
             into
             the
             Pit.
             )
          
           These
           wary
           men
           forget
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           a
           Gulf
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Pit
           on
           the
           other
           :
           and
           that
           the
           
             narrow
             way
          
           is
           that
           which
           leads
           to
           eternal
           happiness
           .
        
         
           
           
             But
             as
             to
             Reason
             of
             State
          
           (
           he
           says
           that
           )
           
             enmity
             with
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             hath
             been
             reputed
             the
             Stability
             of
          
           England
           ;
           
             concerning
             which
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Rhoan
           
             hath
             delivered
             this
             Maxime
             ;
             [
             That
             besides
             the
             Interest
             which
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           
             hath
             common
             with
             all
             Princes
             ,
             he
             hath
             yet
             one
             particular
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             throughly
             to
             acquire
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Relig●●n
             ,
             even
             with
             as
             much
             zeal
             as
             the
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           
             appears
             Protector
             of
             the
             Catholick
          
           .
        
         
         
           Allow
           this
           Maxime
           good
           in
           State
           ,
           
           he
           hath
           but
           found
           a
           Rod
           to
           whip
           himself
           .
           
             The
             King
             of
             England
             ought
             to
             advance
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
          
           ]
           Content
           .
           
           What
           now
           if
           these
           Disciplinarians
           prove
           no
           Protestants
           ?
           but
           rather
           a
           Schismatical
           ,
           and
           dividing
           Party
           ,
           driving
           an
           Interest
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           under
           that
           specious
           name
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           shew
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           opposing
           not
           only
           the
           practises
           and
           Rules
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           ?
           By
           whom
           will
           they
           be
           tryed
           ,
           or
           on
           what
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           Authority
           will
           they
           rest
           ?
           They
           quarrel
           with
           the
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ;
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           with
           Customes
           ,
           and
           Antiquity
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           with
           every
           thing
           but
           the
           
             Geneva
             Discipline
          
           .
           They
           do
           by
           That
           too
           ,
           as
           our
           Gallants
           do
           by
           French-fashions
           .
           The
           Court
           of
           France
           being
           the
           Standard
           of
           queint
           Mode
           and
           Dress
           ,
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           is
           Geneva
           of
           
             Church
             order
          
           to
           the
           other
           :
           What
           is
           there
           used
           ,
           though
           in
           it self
           extravagant
           enough
           ,
           our
           humour
           is
           to
           over-do
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           French
           wear
           but
           wide
           Breeches
           ,
           we
           forsooth
           must
           wear
           Petticoats
           .
           Consult
           the
           learned
           and
           most
           eminent
           Assertors
           of
           their
           Discipline
           ;
           ask
           the
           grand
           Architect
           himself
           ,
           or
           indeed
           ,
           any
           of
           his
           Sectators
           ,
           (
           of
           fair
           and
           honourable
           credit
           )
           concerning
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           present
           Controversie
           .
           And
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               a
               Protestant
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Hierarchy
               is
               Antich●istian
               ?
            
          
           
             
             II.
             
               Whether
               such
               Laws
               of
               Humane
               Institution
               ,
               as
               neither
               contradict
               the
            
             general
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             any
             Positive
             Law
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             binding
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             III.
             
               In
               case
               of
               Male-Administration
               ,
               either
               in
               Church
               ,
               or
               State
               :
               Whether
               the
               People
               may
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               Reform
               ?
            
          
        
         
           But
           this
           they
           are
           not
           so
           stiff
           in
           ,
           as
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           blind
           inferences
           not
           worth
           regard
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           State
           of
           our
           dispute
           ;
           and
           if
           in
           these
           particulars
           our
           Anti-prelatists
           oppose
           the
           current
           of
           Reformed
           Divines
           :
           to
           advance
           their
           Interest
           ,
           is
           to
           undermine
           the
           common
           Interest
           of
           the
           
             King
             ,
             Nation
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           .
           Needs
           must
           it
           move
           many
           Revolts
           ,
           and
           keep
           off
           many
           Proselytes
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           principles
           declared
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           honest
           Pagan
           would
           be
           ashamed
           of
           .
           Nor
           less
           repugnant
           are
           they
           to
           Rules
           of
           Society
           ,
           than
           of
           
             Conscience
             ;
             No
             Tyranny
             so
             cruel
             and
             Imperious
             ;
             no
             Slavery
             so
             reprochful
             .
          
           Set
           up
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           we
           're
           at
           School
           again
           .
           Methinks
           I
           see
           a
           Presbyter
           with
           his
           Rod
           over
           every
           Parish
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           turning
           up
           their
           Tails
           to
           a
           pack
           of
           Pedants
           .
           Yet
           hateful
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           
             even
             that
          
           it self
           ,
           establish'd
           by
           Authority
           ,
           might
           challenge
           our
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           digress'd
           too
           far
           ;
           yet
           in
           convenient
           place
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           something
           further
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
        
         
         
           If
           our
           new
           fangled
           Polititian
           had
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Interest
           leads
           him
           to
           support
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Presbyterians
           strive
           to
           overthrow
           ,
           (
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           )
           I
           am
           perswaded
           he
           would
           have
           spared
           the
           Duke
           of
           Rhoan
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           The
           Maxime
           even
           as
           it
           lies
           before
           us
           ,
           affording
           matter
           of
           dangerous
           Deduction
           to
           his
           disadvantage
           :
           but
           taken
           in
           Coherence
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           sharp
           and
           positive
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           That
           great
           and
           wise
           Captain
           the
           Duke
           of
           Rhoan
           ,
           discoursing
           upon
           what
           reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           acted
           toward
           
             Spain
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ;
           tells
           us
           particularly
           ,
           how
           much
           she
           favoured
           the
           Protestants
           in
           France
           ,
           
           &
           
             Germany
             .
             [
             Par
             toutes
             ces
             maximes
             ,
          
           (
           dit
           il
           )
           
             cette
             sage
             Princesse
             a
             bien
             fait
             comprendre
             ,
             a
             ses
             successeurs
             ,
             que
             outre
             l'
             interest
             que
             l'
             Angleterre
             a
             commun
             avec
             tous
             les
             Princes
             ,
             &c.
          
           —
           By
           all
           these
           Maximes
           (
           says
           he
           )
           this
           wise
           Princess
           hath
           given
           her
           Successors
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           Interest
           which
           England
           hath
           common
           with
           other
           Princes
           ,
           yet
           one
           particular
           it
           hath
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           advance
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           with
           the
           same
           zeal
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           does
           the
           Catholick
           .
        
         
           Be
           it
           here
           noted
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Queen
           was
           most
           concern'd
           ,
           and
           busie
           to
           promote
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           ,
           
           even
           at
           that
           very
           time
           was
           She
           as
           much
           employ'd
           to
           crush
           the
           Presbyterian
           Faction
           ,
           
             viz.
             Cartwright
             ,
             Coppinger
             ,
             Arthington
             ,
             Hacket
             ,
          
           and
           their
           Confederates
           .
           The
           First
           of
           these
           was
           imprison'd
           ,
           and
           fined
           for
           Seditious
           and
           Schismatical
           practises
           against
           
           the
           Church
           and
           State.
           The
           Second
           starved
           himself
           in
           a
           Gaol
           ;
           The
           Third
           repented
           ,
           and
           publickly
           recanted
           :
           The
           Fourth
           was
           put
           to
           Death
           for
           horrid
           Blasphemies
           .
           (
           These
           people
           talk'd
           of
           a
           practical
           Ministery
           too
           .
           —
           (
           The
           Men
           are
           gone
           ,
           but
           their
           positions
           are
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           only
           attend
           a
           blessed
           opportunity
           to
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           This
           may
           appear
           from
           divers
           late
           discourses
           ,
           which
           are
           effectually
           no
           other
           then
           
             Cartwrights
             Principles
          
           ,
           and
           Model
           ,
           couch'd
           in
           warier
           terms
           ,
           and
           other
           Authority
           than
           these
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           very
           Authors
           of
           them
           will
           scarce
           pretend
           to
           .
        
         
           One
           Observation
           more
           .
           Our
           Paraphrast
           renders
           
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
          
           —
           Enmity
           with
           Rome
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           scandal
           of
           the
           Reform'd
           Profession
           .
           We
           have
           no
           Enmity
           but
           with
           Errour
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           rigid
           Puritan
           ,
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           in
           a
           Papist
           .
        
         
           But
           Popery
           (
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           
             hath
             been
             ever
             infamous
             for
             excommunicating
             ,
          
           
           
             murthering
             ,
             and
             deposing
             Princes
          
           .
        
         
           
           I
           am
           no
           advocate
           for
           the
           Roman
           Cause
           ,
           but
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           I
           think
           betwixt
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritan
           ,
           
           it
           may
           be
           a
           drawn
           Battel
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           follows
           ,
           with
           an
           assurance
           that
           
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             aims
             at
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             popular
             Liberty
             ,
             may
             be
             even
             Ballanced
             .
          
           (
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Puritan
           ,
           —
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           he
           explains
           himself
           a
           little
           lower
           .
        
         
           
           I
           cannot
           call
           to
           mind
           one
           single
           passage
           in
           
           this
           whole
           Discourse
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Kings
             Power
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Peoples
             Liberty
          
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           either
           worded
           Doubtfully
           or
           with
           some
           popular
           Limitation
           upon
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           .
           What
           does
           he
           mean
           by
           
             even
             Ballancing
             ?
             Cheek
             by
             Joul
             ?
          
           Or
           by
           what
           Warrant
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           does
           a
           Presbyters
           Religion
           intermeddle
           with
           Popular
           Liberty
           ?
           Unless
           the
           holy
           man
           intends
           to
           bring
           Homage
           to
           Kings
           ,
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           
             Ceremonies
             of
             Humane
             ,
             and
             Mystical
             Institution
             .
          
           Yet
           once
           again
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Presbyterian
             Principle
          
           (
           he
           sayes
           )
           
             is
             for
             subjection
             to
             Princes
          
           ,
           
           
             though
             they
             were
             Hereticks
             ,
             or
             Infidels
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             differ
             herein
             from
             the
             Prelatical
             Protestant
             ,
          
           (
           I
           was
           afraid
           we
           had
           been
           all
           Papists
           )
           
             it
             is
             only
             that
             they
             plead
             for
             Liberty
             ,
             setled
             by
             known
             Laws
             ,
             and
             fundamental
             Constitutiont
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Still
           
             ad
             Populum
          
           ?
           
           these
           are
           the
           Incantations
           which
           have
           bewitch'd
           this
           Nation
           .
           This
           Charm
           of
           
             qualify'd
             Disloyalty
          
           ,
           and
           
             Conditional
             Obedience
          
           .
           Behold
           the
           very
           Soul
           of
           the
           Faction
           in
           these
           five
           lines
           ;
           a
           fair
           profession
           first
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           a
           seditious
           hint
           to
           the
           People
           .
           What
           is
           that
           Liberty
           he
           talks
           of
           ,
           but
           a
           more
           colourable
           title
           to
           a
           Tumult
           ?
           That
           Legal
           Freedome
           ,
           to
           which
           both
           by
           the
           Royal
           Bounty
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           Birth-right
           we
           stand
           entituled
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           contest
           for
           with
           our
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           (
           God
           be
           prays'd
           )
           we
           need
           not
           ,
           Now
           for
           another
           fit
           of
           kindnesse
           .
        
         
         
           
             His
             Majesty
             our
             Native
             King
             ,
             may
             govern
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
          
           
           
             without
             fear
             of
             Hazards
          
           ,
           by
           continuing
           to
           shew
           himself
           a
           Common
           Father
           .
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           What
           's
           this
           cause
           a
           kin
           to
           the
           third
           Article
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ?
           
             To
             preserve
             and
             defend
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             person
             and
             Authority
             ,
          
           in
           the
           preservation
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           ]
           (
           as
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           if
           ,
           he
           does
           otherwise
           ,
           let
           him
           look
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             excessive
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Hierarchy
             ,
             with
             the
             rigorous
             imposition
             of
             humane
             Ceremonies
             was
             accounted
             much
             of
             the
             malady
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             which
             ended
             in
             those
             deadly
             Convulsions
             of
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           Since
           this
           pragmatical
           Levite
           will
           provoke
           a
           Controversie
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           entertain
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Bishops
           excesses
           were
           the
           Cause
           of
           War
           ,
           how
           came
           the
           Kings
           ruine
           to
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           ?
           But
           't
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           a
           Presbyterian
           to
           saddle
           the
           wrong
           Horse
           .
           Just
           in
           this
           manner
           did
           the
           Covenanters
           treat
           his
           late
           Majesty
           :
           and
           
             by
             those
             very
             Troops
             that
             cryed
             down
             Bishops
             was
             the
             King
             murther'd
             .
          
           Ridiculous
           Brutes
           ,
           to
           boggle
           at
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           and
           yet
           run
           headlong
           into
           a
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           The
           grand
           source
           of
           our
           Miseries
           was
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           Spell
           (
           in
           the
           
           Name
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           )
           the
           people
           were
           insensibly
           bewitched
           into
           an
           aptnesse
           to
           work
           any
           wickednesse
           which
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           that
           Oracle
           should
           say
           was
           the
           Intendment
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           notorious
           Rupture
           was
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           1637.
           attended
           with
           a
           COVENANT
           ,
           which
           without
           Question
           was
           formerly
           agreed
           upon
           by
           the
           confederate
           Faction
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           least
           hazardous
           way
           of
           tasting
           the
           Kings
           patience
           ,
           and
           the
           Peoples
           humours
           .
           That
           their
           design
           was
           laid
           and
           carried
           on
           by
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           Intelligence
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           may
           be
           collected
           from
           the
           Consequent
           ,
           and
           brotherly
           Agreements
           :
           and
           truly
           the
           Retrospect
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Indemnity
           seems
           to
           hint
           no
           lesse
           ,
           for
           it
           commences
           from
           the
           first
           Scottish
           Broyls
           ,
           tho'
           four
           or
           five
           years
           before
           the
           War
           brake
           out
           in
           England
           ;
           what
           was
           begun
           by
           Covenant
           ,
           was
           so
           prosecuted
           .
        
         
           By
           virtue
           of
           the
           Covenant
           the
           Kirk-party
           supply'd
           themselves
           with
           Men
           and
           Monies
           :
           Armies
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           Field
           ;
           and
           beyond
           doubt
           ,
           many
           that
           truly
           loved
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           ingaged
           against
           him
           .
           To
           keep
           up
           this
           delusion
           ,
           the
           Press
           and
           Pulpit
           did
           their
           parts
           ,
           and
           to
           deal
           freely
           after
           this
           advance
           ,
           I
           should
           as
           much
           have
           wondred
           if
           they
           had
           stop'd
           short
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           others
           wondering
           how
           they
           durst
           accomplish
           it
           .
           Death
           with
           a
           Bullet
           or
           an
           Axe
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           Mischief
           to
           him
           that
           suffers
           it
           :
           and
           the
           same
           Crime
           ,
           wilfully
           done
           ,
           in
           those
           that
           Act
           it
           .
           No
           man
           can
           rationally
           
             allow
             one
          
           ,
           and
           condemn
           
           the
           other
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Violence
           be
           Lawful
           ;
           why
           not
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           as
           upon
           a
           Scaffold
           ?
        
         
           In
           this
           particular
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           is
           beside
           his
           Cushion
           .
           He
           makes
           me
           think
           of
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Newcastle
           ,
           upon
           a
           sawcy
           Clergy-man
           .
           Why
           should
           I
           remember
           that
           he
           's
           a
           Priest
           (
           says
           my
           Lord
           )
           if
           he
           forgets
           it
           himself
           ?
           His
           next
           argument
           against
           Prelacy
           is
           a
           Modest
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           )
           a
           queint
           One.
           
        
         
           
             Can
             the
             self
             same
             State
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             and
             Frame
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             be
             now
             revived
             after
             so
             great
             and
             long
             continued
             alterations
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             which
             the
             Anti-prelatical
             party
             is
             exceedingly
             increased
             and
             strengthned
             ?
          
        
         
           
           Surely
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           give
           his
           Brother
           Crofton
           a
           visit
           .
           Cannot
           Prelacy
           be
           better
           restored
           after
           a
           Discontinuance
           ,
           then
           
             Presbytery
             erected
          
           ,
           where
           it
           never
           had
           a
           Being
           ?
           The
           very
           Laws
           are
           yet
           to
           make
           ,
           for
           the
           One
           ,
           and
           still
           in
           force
           for
           the
           Other
           .
           But
           the
           great
           Obstacle
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Anti-prelatical
             party
             is
             exceedingly
             increased
             ,
             and
             strengthned
             .
          
           ]
           Truly
           I
           think
           ,
           if
           his
           Majesty
           should
           lessen
           the
           Number
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           two
           or
           three
           of
           the
           Promoters
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           Precedent
           might
           do
           some
           good
           upon
           the
           rest
           .
           Can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           feditious
           ?
           These
           hints
           upon
           fair
           grounds
           and
           given
           in
           private
           ,
           might
           very
           well
           become
           the
           gravity
           of
           a
           Churchman
           ,
           or
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           Loyal
           Subject
           .
           But
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           these
           Calculations
           are
           Dictates
           of
           Sedition
           ;
           and
           
           only
           meant
           to
           engage
           the
           credulous
           and
           heady
           multitude
           in
           false
           opinions
           both
           of
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Power
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           in
           Observation
           upon
           the
           first
           Part
           of
           
             The
             Interest
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           
             The
             whole
             Structure
             whereof
          
           (
           in
           his
           own
           words
           )
           
             rests
             upon
             these
             Positions
             ,
             as
             its
             adequate
             foundation
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             whilest
             the
             two
             forenamed
             Parties
             remain
             divided
             ,
             both
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             of
          
           England
           
             is
             divided
             against
             it self
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             the
          
           Presbyterians
           
             cannot
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             nor
             their
             Interest
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             whilest
             the
             State
             of
          
           England
           
             remaineth
             Protestant
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             their
             subversion
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             to
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             of
          
           England
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             That
             the
             Coalition
             of
             both
             Parties
             into
             one
             may
             be
             effected
             by
             an
             equal
             accommodation
             ,
             without
             repugnancy
             to
             their
             conscientions
             Principles
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             nothing
             justifiable
             by
             Religion
             or
             sound
             Reason
             can
             put
             a
             Bar
             to
             this
             desirable
             Union
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           
             whole
             matter
          
           (
           in
           Debate
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           rests
           upon
           three
           main
           Enquiries
           .
        
         
           
           I.
           Qu.
           
             Whether
             in
             Justice
             or
             Reason
             of
             State
             the
          
           Presbyterian
           
             Party
             should
             be
             Rejected
             and
             Depressed
             ,
             or
             Protected
             and
             Incouraged
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           Qu.
           
             Whether
             the
          
           Presbyterian
           
             Party
             may
             be
             protected
             and
             incouraged
             ,
             and
             the
             Episcopal
             not
             Deserted
             nor
             Dis-obliged
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           Qu.
           
             Whether
             the
             Upholding
             of
             both
             parties
             by
             a
             just
             and
             equal
             accommodation
             be
             not
             in
             it self
             more
             desireable
             and
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             State
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             than
             the
             absolute
             exalting
             of
             the
             one
             party
             and
             the
             total
             subversion
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Observation
            
          
           I
           shall
           now
           offer
           some
           further
           Reasonings
           of
           my
           Own
           ;
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ;
           therein
           proposing
           such
           Brevity
           and
           Clearnesse
           ;
           that
           both
           the
           Lazy
           ,
           and
           the
           Busie
           may
           find
           time
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Weakest
           not
           want
           Capacity
           to
           understand
           it
           .
        
         
           His
           
             first
             Position
          
           holds
           no
           further
           good
           ,
           then
           as
           the
           Presbyterians
           are
           first
           Protestants
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           difference
           ,
           and
           then
           Considerable
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           
             Nation
             .
             Religion
          
           led
           the
           Quarrel
           ,
           so
           let
           it
           the
           Dispute
           .
           In
           using
           the
           word
           Protestant
           ,
           I
           follow
           Custome
           ,
           
           for
           I
           had
           rather
           call
           it
           Catholick
           :
           but
           Protestant
           let
           it
           be
           .
        
         
           I
           suppose
           by
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           we
           understand
           That
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           :
           to
           whose
           Decision
           we
           shall
           willingly
           submit
           the
           sum
           of
           our
           Disagreements
           :
           which
           may
           be
           stated
           under
           a
           Reduction
           to
           these
           Two
           Questions
           .
        
         
           I.
           Qu.
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
          
           Archbishops
           &
           Bishops
           —
           be
           Antichristian
           ,
           or
           Unlawful
           ?
        
         
           II.
           
             Whether
             such
             Laws
             of
             Humane
             and
             Significant
             Institution
             ,
             as
             are
             orderly
             made
             ,
             and
             neither
             contradict
             the
             General
             Laws
             of
          
           Nature
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             positive
             Law
             in
          
           Scripture
           ,
           —
           
             be
             Binding
             or
             not
          
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Prelacy
           :
           
           Luther
           himself
           distinguishes
           betwixt
           
             Popish
             Tyrants
          
           ,
           and
           
             True
             Bishops
          
           :
           professing
           his
           Quarrel
           to
           them
           as
           Popish
           not
           as
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           The
           Authors
           of
           the
           
             Augustane
             Confession
          
           ,
           leave
           it
           upon
           Record
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             would
             willingly
             preserve
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Canonical
             Polity
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishops
             would
             cease
             to
             Tyrannize
             over
             their
             Churches
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           Bucer
           advises
           by
           all
           means
           
             the
             restoring
             of
             such
             Ecclesiastical
             Governments
             as
             the
             Canons
             prescribe
             ,
          
           (
           Episcopis
           &
           Metropolitanis
           )
           to
           
           Bishops
           and
           Metropolitans
           .
           Melancthon
           
             to
             Luther
             ,
             —
             You
             would
             not
             imagine
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             how
             some
             people
             are
             netled
             to
             see
             Church-policy
             restored
             :
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             Romish
             Soveraignty
             again
             .
          
           ]
           Ita
           de
           Regno
           suo
           ,
           non
           de
           Evangelio
           ,
           dimicant
           socii
           nostri
           .
        
         
           Calvin
           himself
           recommends
           the
           Hierarchy
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           :
           and
           treating
           concerning
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Antient
             Government
             by
             Arch-bishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Nicene
           
             constitution
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             was
             for
             Orders
             sake
             ,
             and
             good
             Government
             .
          
           [
           Ad
           Disciplinae
           conservationem
           pertinebat
           .
           ]
        
         
           The
           same
           person
           being
           called
           to
           accompt
           by
           Cardinal
           Sadolet
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Geneva
           defection
           ,
           and
           for
           subscribing
           the
           
             Augustane
             Confession
          
           ,
           renders
           this
           Answer
           .
           
             Cursed
             be
             such
             as
             oppose
             that
          
           Hierarchy
           ,
           
             which
             submits
             it self
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           [
           Nullo
           non
           Anathemate
           dignos
           censeo
           ,
           quotquot
           illi
           Hierarchiae
           ,
           qui
           se
           
             Domino
             Jesu
          
           submittit
           ,
           subjici
           nolunt
           .
        
         
           Zanchi
           (
           the
           Compiler
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Confession
           )
           observes
           a
           Change
           of
           Name
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           Office
           ,
           throughout
           most
           of
           the
           
             German
             Churches
             .
             Bishops
          
           and
           Arch-bishops
           being
           onely
           disguised
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           Super-intendents
           ,
           and
           General-Superintendents
           :
           acknowledging
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             Histories
             ,
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             ,
             those
             Orders
             have
             been
             generally
             Allow'd
             by
             all
             Christian
             Societies
             .
          
        
         
           Beza
           ,
           (
           the
           rigid
           Successor
           of
           Calvin
           )
           being
           check'd
           by
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
           for
           intermedling
           beyond
           his
           Spheare
           ,
           —
           
             We
             do
             not
             charge
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           all
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           
             with
             Tyranny
             .
             —
             The
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             hath
             afforded
             many
             learned
             Men
             ,
             and
             many
             glorious
             Martyrs
             of
             that
             Function
             .
             If
             that
             Authority
             be
             there
             still
             in
             Beeing
             ,
             may
             a
             perpetual
             Blessing
             go
             along
             with
             it
             .
          
           [
           Fruatur
           sane
           istâ
           singulari
           Dei
           beneficentiâ
           ,
           quae
           utinam
           illi
           sit
           perpetua
           .
           ]
           This
           with
           all
           Ceremony
           was
           addressed
           ,
           —
           
             Totius
             Angliae
          
           Primati
           :
           
             To
             the
          
           Primate
           
             of
             all
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
          
           Geneva
           .
        
         
           Saravia
           makes
           him
           him
           speak
           yet
           plainer
           ;
           who
           arguing
           for
           the
           Hierarchy
           out
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Canons
           ,
           receives
           from
           Beza
           this
           Reply
           .
           
           
             This
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             we
             wish
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             all
             Churches
             .
             [
             Quid
             aliud
             hic
             statuitur
             ,
             quam
             quod
             in
             omnibus
             locis
             ,
             Ecclesiis
             restitutum
             cupimus
             ?
          
           ]
        
         
           Zanchi
           comes
           up
           to
           the
           very
           Case
           of
           England
           ;
           (
           nay
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           further
           too
           )
           not
           onely
           affirming
           
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           :
           But
           where
           it
           is
           in
           exercise
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           continue
           ,
           and
           where
           by
           violence
           it
           hath
           been
           abolish'd
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           restor'd
           .
           [
           *
           
             Vbi
             vigent
          
           (
           Isti
           ordines
           scil
           .
           )
           
             non
             esse
             Abolendos
             ,
             &
             ubicunque
             Iniquitas
             temporum
             eos
             abolevit
             Restituendos
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           With
           what
           Face
           now
           shall
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Bishops
           call
           themselves
           Protestants
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           at
           least
           ,
           wherein
           they
           evidently
           cross
           the
           whole
           stream
           of
           Protestant
           Divines
           ?
           Now
           to
           the
           second
           Quae●e
           .
        
         
         
           
             Whether
             such
             Laws
             of
             Humane
             ,
             and
             significant
             Institution
             ,
             as
             are
             orderly
             made
             ,
             and
             neither
             contradict
             the
             general
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             any
             positive
             Law
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             binding
             or
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
           Hear
           Calvin
           first
           ,
           [
           
             Quamvis
             quod
             oberuditur
             scandalum
             afferat
             ,
             quia
             tamen
             verbo
             Dei
             per
             se
             non
             repugnat
             concedi
             potest
             .
             ]
             Scandals
             Taken
             ,
          
           without
           repugnancy
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           invalidate
           the
           obligation
           of
           a
           Ceremony
           imposed
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           Beza
           himself
           ,
           nay
           ,
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           ,
           the
           Captain
           of
           our
           blessed
           Legions
           ,
           will
           allow
           ,
           rather
           than
           quit
           a
           Benefice
           ,
           to
           wear
           a
           Surplice
           .
        
         
           
           
             Bucer
             thanks
             God
             with
             all
             his
             soul
             to
             see
             the
             English
             Ceremonies
             so
             pure
             ,
          
           and
           conform
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           (
           rightly
           understood
           )
           not
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           hunt
           further
           for
           particular
           Authorities
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           bold
           with
           my
           own
           Brother
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           some
           general
           Collections
           which
           he
           hath
           gathered
           ready
           to
           my
           hand
           .
           
        
         
           
             Nothing
             assuredly
             can
             be
             more
             demonstrative
             of
             the
          
           Protestant
           
             Tenets
             ,
             than
             the
             Confession
             of
             their
             several
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             of
          
           Helvetia
           
             first
             ,
             [
             Churches
             have
             always
             used
             their
             Liberty
             in
             Rites
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             being
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             we
             also
             do
             at
             this
             day
             .
             ]
             That
             of
          
           Bohemia
           ;
           [
           
             Humane
             Traditions
             and
             Ceremonies
             brought
             in
             by
             a
             good
             custom
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             with
             an
             uniform
             consent
             to
             be
             retained
             in
             the
             
             Ecclesiastical
             Assemblies
             of
             Christian
             People
             ,
             at
             the
             common
             Service
             of
             God.
             ]
             The
          
           Gallican
           ;
           
           [
           
             Every
             place
             may
             have
             their
             peculiar
             constitutions
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             seem
             convenient
             for
             them
             .
             ]
             The
          
           Belgick
           ;
           
           [
           
             We
             receive
             those
             Laws
             as
             are
             fit
             ,
             either
             to
             cherish
             or
             maintain
             concord
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             God.
          
           
           ]
           
             That
             of
          
           Ausburg
           ;
           [
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Rites
             which
             are
             ordained
             by
             mans
             Authority
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             quietness
             and
             good
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             ]
             That
             of
          
           Saxony
           ;
           [
           
             For
             order
             sake
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             decent
             and
             seemly
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
           ]
           
             That
             of
          
           Swethland
           ;
           [
           
             Such
             Traditions
             of
             men
             as
             agree
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             were
             ordained
             for
             good
             manners
             ,
             and
             the
             profit
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             worthily
             to
             be
             accounted
             rather
             of
             God
             than
             of
             Man.
             ]
             These
             were
             the
             Tenents
             they
             publickly
             owned
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             act
             different
             from
             what
             they
             taught
             ,
             ordaining
             Churches
             ,
             Pulpits
             ,
             Prayers
             before
             and
             after
             Sermon
             ,
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             Churches
             ,
             delivering
             the
             Communion
             in
             the
             forenoon
             to
             Women
             ,
             Baptizing
             Infants
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             things
             ,
             not
             one
             whereof
             were
             directly
             commanded
             by
             either
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           From
           hence
           't
           is
           manifest
           ,
           we
           may
           divide
           from
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
             not
             be
             divided
             against
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Schism
           there
           is
           ,
           but
           whether
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Faction
           ,
           is
           onely
           a
           dispute
           for
           those
           that
           plead
           the
           
             Authority
             of
             Tumults
          
           .
        
         
           As
           their
           opinions
           are
           not
           one
           jot
           Protestant
           ,
           where
           they
           divide
           from
           Bishops
           ;
           so
           neither
           are
           
           their
           Morals
           any
           more
           warrantable
           ,
           wherein
           they
           act
           as
           Men.
           Which
           shall
           we
           credit
           ,
           Words
           ,
           or
           Deeds
           ?
           Will
           they
           not
           Bite
           ;
           where
           they
           pretend
           to
           Kiss
           ?
           A
           famous
           Martyr
           of
           that
           Party
           ,
           
             (
             Hacket
          
           )
           served
           a
           fellow
           so
           .
           Some
           difference
           there
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           to
           be
           made
           friends
           .
           Hacket
           pretends
           a
           Reconcilement
           ;
           takes
           the
           man
           in
           his
           Arms
           ,
           bites
           off
           his
           Nose
           ,
           and
           swallows
           it
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Hacket
           that
           was
           joyn'd
           with
           Coppinger
           ,
           and
           Archington
           ,
           in
           a
           plot
           to
           murder
           the
           Lords
           in
           the
           Star-chamber
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           committed
           Cartwright
           ,
           (
           the
           great
           Rabbi
           of
           the
           Party
           )
           whose
           Crime
           was
           onely
           the
           erecting
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           without
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Queens
           Authority
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           
             That
             in
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           
             's
             days
             too
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             was
             divided
             against
             it self
             .
          
           Briefly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Religion
           which
           moves
           these
           people
           ,
           is
           most
           apparent
           ,
           from
           their
           unquiet
           and
           distempered
           Actings
           .
           Proceed
           we
           now
           to
           enquire
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           to
           unmasque
           the
           
             Holy
             Cheat
          
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           bare-fac'd
           to
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           Impressions
           ,
           those
           of
           Religion
           are
           the
           deepests
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           Errors
           ,
           the
           most
           to
           be
           lamented
           and
           indulged
           ,
           are
           those
           of
           tender
           and
           mis-guided
           Consciences
           .
           The
           clearness
           of
           this
           Principle
           considered
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           foulest
           designs
           ,
           put
           on
           the
           greatest
           shews
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           gain
           and
           rule
           affections
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           no
           great
           matters
           can
           be
           accomplish'd
           .
           This
           is
           a
           truth
           well
           known
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           of
           experiment
           
           as
           antient
           as
           their
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           We
           do
           not
           undertake
           to
           read
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           but
           their
           VVritings
           we
           may
           venture
           upon
           ;
           enquire
           a
           little
           into
           their
           practises
           ,
           and
           by
           comparing
           both
           ,
           give
           some
           tolerable
           guess
           at
           their
           Intentions
           .
           The
           readiest
           way
           is
           to
           look
           back
           ,
           and
           match
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           best
           prospect
           of
           the
           future
           is
           behind
           us
           .
        
         
           Some
           grumblings
           toward
           the
           Consistorian
           discipline
           ,
           
           there
           were
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Edw.
           6.
           but
           the
           first
           notorious
           Separation
           was
           that
           of
           Frankford
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           )
           when
           
             Gilby
             ,
             Goodman
          
           ,
           and
           Whitingham
           ,
           with
           their
           Companions
           ,
           flew
           off
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           returned
           into
           England
           ,
           soon
           after
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           These
           led
           the
           Dance
           in
           
             England
             ;
             Knox
          
           in
           Scotland
           :
           and
           at
           this
           day
           our
           Presbyterians
           do
           but
           write
           after
           their
           Copy
           :
           professing
           the
           same
           Principles
           ,
           pretending
           the
           same
           Scruples
           ,
           and
           beyond
           doubt
           proposing
           the
           same
           End
           ;
           which
           was
           to
           get
           the
           same
           Dominion
           here
           ,
           which
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           exercised
           at
           Geneva
           :
           to
           whom
           they
           still
           repair'd
           for
           Counsel
           as
           they
           needed
           .
        
         
           Cartwright
           and
           Travers
           came
           in
           the
           breech
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           consulting
           Beza
           first
           ,
           to
           learn
           the
           Knack
           of
           the
           
             Geneva
             Model
          
           .
           These
           were
           the
           men
           that
           first
           brought
           into
           England
           that
           horrible
           Position
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Geneva
             Discipline
          
           was
           as
           essential
           a
           Note
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           either
           the
           
             true
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             due
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Principle
           which
           supports
           the
           Presbyterian
           Interest
           .
        
         
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           thirteen
           years
           of
           the
           Queen's
           Reign
           ,
           they
           contented
           themselves
           to
           throw
           about
           their
           Libels
           against
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           divide
           into
           Conventicles
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           they
           addressed
           two
           Admonitions
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           the
           former
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           Remonstrance
           ,
           with
           a
           Platform
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           bolder
           ,
           and
           more
           peremptory
           .
           This
           Parliament
           was
           no
           sooner
           Dissolved
           ,
           but
           they
           fell
           presently
           to
           work
           upon
           their
           Discipline
           ;
           the
           Progress
           whereof
           is
           with
           great
           exactness
           set
           down
           in
           the
           
             Third
             Book
             of
          
           Bancroft's
           
             dangerous
             Positions
          
           .
        
         
           
           In
           1572.
           
             a
             Presbytery
             was
             erected
             at
          
           Wandesworth
           in
           Surrey
           ,
           
             at
             which
             time
             they
             had
             also
             their
             Conventicles
             in
          
           London
           ,
           
             where
             little
             was
             debated
             ,
             but
             against
             Subscription
             ,
             the
             Attire
             ,
             and
             Book
             of
             Common-prayer
             .
          
        
         
           
           In
           82.
           
           
             A
             meeting
             was
             appointed
             of
          
           60
           
             Ministers
             ,
             out
             of
          
           Essex
           ,
           Cambridge-shire
           ,
           and
           Norfolk
           ,
           at
           Cockfield
           ;
           
             to
             confer
             about
             the
             Common-prayer
             ,
             —
             what
             might
             be
             tolerated
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
           In
           83.
           
           
             The
             form
             of
             Discipline
             was
             compiled
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             made
             touching
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             soon
             after
             were
             put
             in
             execution
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
           In
           87.
           
           The
           Discipline
           was
           received
           ,
           
             and
             put
             in
             practise
             in
          
           Northampton-shire
           .
           ]
        
         
           In
           88.
           
           
             A
             Classical
             Assembly
             at
          
           Coventry
           .
           ]
        
         
           In
           89.
           
           
             A
             general
             Meeting
             in
          
           Cambridge
           ,
           
             and
             another
             at
          
           Ipswitch
           .
           ]
        
         
           In
           1590.
           
           
             Vpon
             the
             detection
             of
             the
             Premises
             ,
             they
             refused
             to
             answer
             upon
             Oath
             .
          
           
        
         
         
           
             Being
             thus
             Associated
          
           ,
           
           
             they
             appropriate
             to
             their
          
           Meetings
           
             the
             name
             of
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           
             and
             use
             the
             style
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Offices
           of
           the
           Lord
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           &c.
           (
           says
           
             Martin
             Junior
          
           )
           are
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           
           ]
        
         
           By
           these
           degrees
           ,
           the
           Schismaticks
           advanced
           to
           a
           dangerous
           heighth
           ,
           and
           Boldness
           ;
           
             and
             of
             this
             temper
             and
             extraction
             are
             our
             Presbyterians
             .
          
        
         
           After
           the
           aforemention'd
           discovery
           ,
           a
           stricter
           eye
           and
           hand
           was
           kept
           upon
           them
           ;
           divers
           of
           the
           Ring-leaders
           were
           imprison'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Covy
           broken
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           stir
           again
           ;
           but
           he
           knew
           them
           too
           well
           ,
           either
           to
           Trust
           ,
           or
           Suffer
           them
           .
        
         
           How
           they
           behaved
           themselves
           towards
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           eternal
           Infamy
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           too
           notorious
           :
           What
           they
           design
           toward
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           That
           's
           the
           Question
           :
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           enquire
           .
           —
        
         
           
             Whether
             in
             Justice
             or
             Reason
             of
             State
             the
          
           Presbyterian
           
             Party
             should
             be
             Rejected
             and
             Depressed
             ,
             or
             Protected
             and
             Incouraged
             .
          
        
         
           Before
           I
           fall
           upon
           the
           Question
           ,
           once
           again
           I
           explain
           my self
           .
           By
           PRESBYTERIAN
           ,
           I
           intend
           a
           Faction
           ,
           that
           under
           colour
           of
           
           setling
           a
           Reform'd
           DISCIPLINE
           ,
           seeks
           to
           dissolve
           the
           frame
           of
           an
           establish'd
           Government
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           prove
           that
           Party
           so
           distinguish'd
           ,
           such
           a
           Faction
           ,
           which
           both
           from
           their
           own
           
             Practises
             ,
             Positions
          
           ,
           and
           from
           Common
           Observation
           ,
           and
           Authority
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           shall
           make
           good
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           last
           aim
           is
           to
           exercise
           that
           Tyranny
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           punish
           .
        
         
           We
           'l
           first
           examine
           how
           they
           treat
           the
           
             Civil
             Power
          
           .
        
         
           
             If
             Princes
             be
             Tyrants
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Truth
             ,
          
           
           
             their
             Subjects
             are
             freed
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Governors
             ,
             have
             their
             Authority
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             upon
             Occasion
             ,
             the
             People
             may
             take
             it
             away
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ministers
             ought
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             Prince
             ,
             when
             he
             prescribes
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             a
             Fashion
             of
             Apparel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Evil
             Princes
             ought
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             to
             be
             deposed
             .
          
           
        
         
           
           Andrew
           Melvil
           
             being
             cited
             to
             answer
             for
             Treason
             delivered
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             declined
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             affirming
             ,
          
           That
           what
           was
           spoken
           in
           Pulpit
           ,
           
           ought
           first
           to
           be
           tried
           and
           judged
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           ;
           and
           that
           neither
           the
           King
           nor
           Counsel
           might
           
             in
             primâ
             instantiâ
          
           ,
           meddle
           therewith
           ,
           although
           the
           speeches
           were
           Treasonable
           .
           ]
        
         
           
           
             Strike
             the
             Basilique
             vein
             ;
             nothing
             but
             this
             will
             cure
             the
             Plurisie
             of
             our
             State.
             
          
           
        
         
           
             Let
             us
             never
             give
             over
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             the
             King
             
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             shall
             see
             how
             good
             Subjects
             we
             are
             .
             (
             Delivered
             in
             a
             Sermon
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             lawful
             for
             Subjects
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Combination
             without
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           nearer
           Home
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           whole
           Gang
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Leaven
           .
           Worse
           than
           all
           this
           was
           daily
           printed
           against
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           even
           by
           those
           Persons
           that
           were
           in
           pay
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Faction
           :
           and
           yet
           at
           last
           ,
           those
           outrages
           are
           justifi'd
           against
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           would
           be
           thought
           Loyal
           to
           the
           Son.
           
        
         
           If
           Parliaments
           
             think
             to
             scape
             better
             ,
             they
             are
             deceived
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             the
             Brethren
             cannot
             obtain
             their
             will
             by
             suit
             ,
             nor
             dispute
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Multitude
             and
             People
             must
             do
             the
             Feat
             .
          
        
         
           One
           preached
           ,
           
           
             That
             though
             there
             were
             never
             so
             many
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             maintain'd
             against
             them
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Parliament
             can
             make
             no
             Law
             at
             all
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             onely
             ratifie
             what
             the
             Church
             decrees
             :
             and
             after
             it
             hath
             ratifi'd
             it
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             prohibite
             it
             ,
             and
             repeal
             that
             Decree
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             the
             Subjects
             are
             discharged
             from
             yielding
             obedience
             to
             that
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Assembly
             may
             abrogate
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           
           
             if
             they
             any
             way
             reflect
             upon
             business
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             belongs
             to
             the
             Commonalty
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
          
           Parliament
           
             in
             the
          
           24
           
             year
             of
             the
             Queen
          
           ,
           (
           says
           the
           Supplication
           )
           
             if
             the
             desired
             Reformation
             be
             not
             granted
             .
          
           ]
           There
           shall
           not
           be
           a
           man
           of
           their
           seed
           that
           shall
           prosper
           ,
           be
           a
           Parliament
           man
           ,
           or
           bear
           Rule
           in
           England
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           
             Laws
             established
          
           ;
           They
           Fall
           in
           Consequence
           with
           the
           Power
           that
           makes
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Presbyterians
             opinion
             of
             Bishops
          
           
             Let
             us
             see
             now
             with
             what
             modesty
             they
             treat
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             first
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
             
               They
               are
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               —
               Proud
               ,
               Popish
               ,
               presumptuous
               ,
               prophane
               ,
               paltry
               ,
               pestilent
               ,
               pernicious
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               Vsurpers
               ,
               —
               Robbers
               ,
               Wolves
               ,
               Simoniacks
               ,
               Persecutors
               ,
               Sowers
               of
               Sedition
               ,
               Dragons
               ,
            
             (
             and
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Their
               Clergy
               ,
               an
               Antichristian
               ,
               Swinish
               Rabble
               ,
            
             
             —
             
               The
               Ministers
               are
               neither
               Proved
               ,
               Elected
               ,
               Called
               ,
               nor
               Ordained
               according
               to
               Gods
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ceremonies
               ,
               —
               Carnal
               ,
               Beggerly
               ,
               Antichristian
               Pomps
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Presbyterian
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             ,
             the
             Faults
             of
             Governors
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             now
             their
             Proposals
             of
             Amendment
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             ;
             by
             what
             Rules
             ,
             and
             by
             
             what
             Means
             we
             may
             be
             Governed
             
               Better
               .
               Thus
               then
            
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               the
               whole
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               committed
               to
               Ministers
               ,
            
             
             
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Deacons
            
             .
          
           
             Very
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             State
             ?
          
           
             Why
             to
             Them
             too
             .
             
               For
               the
               Church
               wherein
               any
               Magistrate
               ,
            
             King
             ,
             or
             Emperor
             
               is
               a
               Member
               ,
               is
               divided
               into
               some
               that
               are
               to
            
             Govern
             :
             
             
               viz.
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               Elders
               :
               and
               into
               such
               as
               are
               to
               obey
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Magistrates
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Question
             is
             next
             ,
             about
             the
             Extent
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             that
             Assumption
             hooks
             in
             all
             Civil
             Actions
             within
             their
             Cognisance
             ?
          
           
             
               In
               Ordine
               ad
               Spiritualia
            
             ,
             Forsooth
             :
             
             by
             which
             rule
             nothing
             scapes
             them
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             
               Admonitor
               ;
               That
               he
               and
               his
               Companions
               may
               be
               deliver'd
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrates
               :
               as
               Justices
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               Inditings
               ,
               and
               Finings
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
               The
               Eldership
               shall
               suffer
               no
               leud
               customs
               to
               remain
               in
               their
               Parishes
               ,
               either
               Games
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               .
            
             ]
             And
             further
             ;
             
               The
               Office
               of
               the
               Church-Governors
            
             ,
             
             
               is
               to
               decide
               Controversies
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Manners
               ,
            
             so
             far
             as
             pertaineth
             
               to
               Conscience
               and
               the
               Church-censures
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               Every
               Fault
            
             (
             says
             
               Cartwright
               )
               that
               tendeth
               
               
               either
               to
               the
               Hurt
               of
               a
               man's
               neighbour
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               hindrance
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               examined
               and
               dealt
               in
               by
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               holy
               Church
               .
            
             ]
             Nay
             ,
             Knox
             goes
             further
             yet
             .
          
           
             The
             bare
             
               Suspition
               of
               Avarice
               ,
               or
               of
               Pride
               ,
               Superfluity
               ,
               or
               Riotousness
               in
               Chear
               or
               Rayment
               .
            
             ]
             —
             Even
             this
             Nicety
             falls
             within
             their
             Censure
             .
          
           
             Now
             would
             I
             know
             what
             need
             of
             a
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             when
             even
             our
             private
             thoughts
             are
             subjected
             to
             the
             Scrutiny
             of
             a
             Presbytery
             ?
          
           
             But
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             What
             signifies
             the
             intemperance
             of
             Particular
             tongues
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Party
             ?
             I
             am
             challenged
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Interest
               of
               England
            
             ,
             to
             produce
             their
             Actions
             :
             and
             That
             's
             my
             next
             immediate
             Business
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyter
             has
             now
             the
             Chair
             ,
             see
             how
             he
             manages
             his
             Greatness
             .
             None
             of
             that
             Tyranny
             ye
             found
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             I
             warrant
             ye
             :
             no
             groaning
             now
             under
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             the
             intolerable
             burthen
             of
             
               canonical
               Subscription
               ;
               the
               Imposition
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               properly
               sacred
               ;
               the
               Injunction
               of
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               that
               abominable
            
             Idol
             ,
             
               the
               Common-Prayer
            
             .
          
           
             
             Some
             words
             perhaps
             may
             slip
             unwarily
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             been
             as
             well
             let
             alone
             ;
             but
             alas
             good
             people
             ,
             they
             mean
             no
             harm
             .
             
               Suppose
               that
               some
               of
               this
               way
               were
               guilty
               of
               some
               provoking
               forwardness
               ,
               should
               grave
               Patriots
               ,
               and
               wise
               counsellors
               thereupon
               destroy
               the
               weak
               Party
               ,
               or
               rather
               heal
               it
               ?
            
             'T
             is
             indeed
             possible
             ,
             that
             
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             a
             Reforming
             and
             Spiritual
             Zeal
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             let
             fall
             Speeches
             of
             holy
             Indignation
             against
             the
             opposers
             of
             the
             *
             
               LORD'S
               ORDINANCE
            
             .
             But
             have
             they
             shewed
             their
             disaffection
             either
             to
             *
             King
             or
             
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               any
               thing
               discernable
               in
               their
               outward
               behaviour
               :
            
             have
             they
             controlled
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             the
             
               just
               Liberty
            
             of
             the
             People
             ?
          
           
             If
             they
             have
             not
             done
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             great
             failing
             both
             in
             our
             Stories
             ,
             and
             our
             Memories
             .
             I
             know
             't
             will
             be
             objected
             ,
             they
             Petition'd
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             supplicant
             and
             humble
             way
             ,
             suitable
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             good
             Subjects
             .
             They
             did
             Retition
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             —
             (
             about
             the.
             27.
             of
             the
             
               Queen
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               May
               it
               please
               your
               Majesty
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             —
             
               That
               it
               may
               be
               Enacted
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               That
               the
               Book
               hereunto
               annexed
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Intituled
               ,
               A
               Book
               of
               the
               Form
               of
               Common-Prayers
               ,
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
            
             &c
             —
             
               And
               every
               thing
               therein
               contain'd
               ,
               may
               be
               from
               henceforth
               authorized
               ,
               put
               in
               ure
               ,
               and
               practised
               throughout
               all
               Your
               Majesty's
               Dominions
               .
            
          
           
             Herein
             they
             press
             upon
             the
             Nation
             their
             
               own
               Form
            
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             yet
             allow
             of
             any
             Other
             .
          
           
             
               What
               they
               could
               not
               get
               establish'd
               by
               Law
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               settle
               yet
               by
               Practice
               ,
               and
               privately
               agree
               upon
               a
               general
               endeavour
               to
               encrease
               the
               Party
               .
            
             ]
             But
             say
             they
             should
             be
             opposed
             ?
          
           
             Why
             then
             ,
             have
             a
             fling
             at
             
               Evil
               Counsellors
               .
               [
               If
               her
               Majesty
               give
               ear
               to
               such
               Counsellors
               ,
            
             
             
               she
               may
               have
               cause
               one
               day
               to
               lament
               .
            
             ]
             Then
             
             they
             
               Remonstrate
               ,
               how
               miserably
               poor
               men
               have
               been
               handled
            
             ;
             
             ]
             
               That
               godly
               Ministers
               have
               been
               brought
               before
               the
               Bars
               of
               Justice
               ;
               ]
               and
               that
               if
               this
               Persecution
               be
               not
               provided
               for
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               is
               the
               case
               of
               many
               a
               thousand
               in
            
             England
             :
             
               great
               troubles
               will
               come
               of
               it
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
             
               This
               numerous
               party
               will
               not
               vary
               from
               it self
               ,
            
             &c.
             —
             
               The
               minds
               of
               men
               are
               fix'd
               in
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               like
               to
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               former
               times
               .
            
             
             ]
             Well
             said
             
               I.
               C.
            
             yet
             ,
             Thousands
             (
             says
             another
             )
             
               do
               sigh
               for
               this
               Discipline
               ;
               and
               ten
               thousands
               have
               sought
               it
               .
               ]
               We
               do
               protest
               unto
               Your
               Majesty
            
             (
             say
             the
             Supplicators
             )
             
               that
               we
               will
               be
               no
               longer
               subject
               unto
               the
               Bishops
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               usurped
               Authority
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             —
             And
             another
             .
             [
             
               The
               truth
               will
               prevail
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             Discipline
             )
             
               in
               spight
               of
               your
               teeth
            
             ,
             (
             meaning
             the
             Bishops
             )
             
               and
               all
               other
               Adversaries
               of
               it
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
             In
             the
             late
             King's
             
               Declaration
               concerning
               the
               tumults
               in
               Scotland
               :
            
             this
             way
             of
             Petitioning
             is
             very
             frequent
             :
             and
             this
             is
             that
             my
             friend
             hints
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Presbyterians
               have
               never
               ceased
               to
               sollicite
               ,
               and
               supplicate
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             But
             Words
             draw
             no
             Blood.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             these
             come
             very
             near
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             phancy
             first
             ,
             defects
             in
             Government
             ;
             then
             we
             discourse
             them
             ;
             after
             that
             ,
             we
             propose
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             rejected
             ,
             we
             proceed
             to
             press
             it
             :
             the
             next
             step
             is
             a
             Threat
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Blow
             .
          
           
             Where
             there
             are
             failings
             in
             Authority
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             for
             private
             Persons
             to
             take
             Publick
             notice
             
             of
             them
             .
             Who
             ever
             does
             that
             ,
             would
             strike
             ,
             if
             he
             durst
             .
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             every
             slip
             ,
             in
             common
             discourse
             ,
             either
             of
             Heat
             ,
             or
             Inadvertency
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             very
             ill
             too
             )
             but
             of
             deliberate
             Affronts
             ;
             such
             as
             proceed
             from
             a
             form'd
             Habit
             of
             Irreverence
             :
             and
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             I
             think
             't
             were
             no
             hard
             measure
             ,
             if
             he
             that
             sets
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             King's
             dishonor
             ,
             should
             lose
             his
             Head
             for
             't
             .
          
           
             Take
             it
             at
             worst
             .
             Put
             case
             a
             Prince
             Misgoverns
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             that
             his
             Superior
             does
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             respect
             we
             cannot
             pay
             to
             his
             failings
             ,
             we
             must
             allow
             to
             his
             Commission
             .
             From
             VVords
             proceed
             we
             now
             to
             Actions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Presbyterian
             Practices
             toward
             their
             SOVEREIGN
             .
          
           
             THE
             Presbyterian
             is
             no
             sooner
             in
             the
             Saddle
             ,
             but
             (
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Reformation
             )
             how
             the
             man
             Gallops
             :
             
               Kings
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               Laws
            
             and
             
               Liberties
               ,
               Oathes
            
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             feathers
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             clog
             this
             Section
             with
             many
             Instances
             .
             The
             Traiterous
             actings
             of
             the
             Conventicle
             at
             Glasgow
             ,
             in
             1638.
             the
             horrid
             outrages
             that
             usher'd
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             deplorable
             consequences
             that
             ensu'd
             upon
             it
             ,
             
             contain
             enough
             to
             brand
             that
             Faction
             to
             eternity
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             the
             rather
             fix
             there
             ,
             because
             it
             brings
             the
             Case
             home
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             Schismaticks
             of
             both
             Nations
             acted
             by
             the
             same
             tie
             of
             Oath
             and
             Interest
             .
             Next
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Model
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             the
             people
             swear
             they
             would
             be
             damn'd
             by
             .
             Some
             of
             their
             many
             Insolencies
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               
               I.
               
                 The
                 Assembly
                 is
                 Independent
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 King
                 or
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 Ecclesiastical
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 It
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 Subjects
                 to
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Combine
                 without
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 Bond
                 of
                 mutual
                 defence
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 An
                 Assembly
                 may
                 abrogate
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 discharge
                 their
                 fellow-Subjects
                 from
                 obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 any
                 way
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               
                 They
                 deny
                 the
                 King
                 's
                 right
                 of
                 Calling
                 or
                 Dissolving
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 continue
                 to
                 Sit
                 and
                 Act
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 express
                 Order
                 for
                 their
                 Dissolution
                 .
              
               (
               See
               the
               King's
               Declaration
               .
               )
            
          
           
             These
             Rebellious
             proceedings
             are
             yet
             darkned
             by
             the
             transcending
             Usurpations
             that
             followed
             them
             .
             But
             here
             I
             am
             bounded
             ;
             This
             onely
             I
             may
             say
             ;
          
           
             
               Who
               ever
               has
               a
               mind
               to
               run
               the
               extremities
               
               of
               another
               War
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               another
               King
               murther'd
               ,
               let
               him
               give
               his
               Vote
               for
               Presbytery
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             let
             every
             man
             look
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             lay
             his
             finger
             on
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Geneva
             Discipline
             is
             injurious
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             stated
             Laws
             ,
             
             so
             it
             is
             most
             ridiculously
             tyrannous
             to
             the
             
               People
               .
               A
               great
               uproar
               arising
               in
            
             Edinburgh
             ,
             
               about
               the
               making
               of
               a
            
             Robin-hood
             ,
             
               they
               of
               the
               Consistory
               did
               excommunicate
               the
               whole
               Multitude
               .
            
             
             ]
             'T
             is
             a
             strange
             tenderness
             possesses
             these
             Saints
             .
             
               One
               of
               them
               being
               to
               Christen
               a
               child
               ,
               brake
               off
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Action
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               call
               it
            
             Richard.
             ]
          
           
             I
             suppose
             no
             man
             knew
             this
             kind
             of
             Cattel
             better
             than
             King
             James
             .
             
             
               I
               was
               persecuted
            
             (
             says
             that
             learned
             Prince
             )
             by
             Puritans
             ,
             
               not
               from
               my
               Birth
               onely
               ,
               but
               even
               since
               four
               Months
               before
               my
               Birth
               .
            
             ]
             And
             to
             Prince
             Henry
             Thus.
             
          
           
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               such
               Puritans
            
             ,
             
             
               very
               Pests
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-weal
               ,
               whom
               no
               deserts
               can
               oblige
               ,
               neither
               Oathes
               or
               Promises
               bind
               ;
               breathing
               nothing
               but
               Sedition
               ,
               and
               Calumnies
               ,
               aspiring
               without
               measure
               ,
               railing
               without
               reason
               ,
               and
               making
               their
               own
               imaginations
               (
               without
               any
               warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               )
               the
               square
               of
               their
               conscience
               .
               I
               protest
               before
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               
               and
               since
               I
               am
               here
               as
               upon
               my
               Testament
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               place
               for
               me
               to
               lie
               in
               ,
               that
               ye
               shall
               never
               find
               with
               any
               Highlands
               or
               Border-thieves
               ,
               greater
               ingratitude
               ,
               and
               more
               lies
               and
               vile
               perjuries
               ,
            
             
             
               than
               with
               these
               Phanatique
               spirits
            
             .
             And
             I
             think
             every
             man
             may
             say
             as
             much
             that
             hath
             but
             known
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             at
             length
             by
             Gods
             grert
             mercy
             ,
             delivered
             from
             those
             Evangelical
             Impostors
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             our
             wandrings
             brought
             once
             again
             ,
             into
             the
             Channel
             .
             We
             have
             our
             Prince
             ,
             our
             Laws
             ,
             our
             Freedoms
             ,
             our
             Interest
             lies
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             certainly
             we
             cannot
             be
             so
             mad
             ,
             as
             now
             to
             dash
             a
             second
             time
             upon
             the
             same
             Rock
             :
             
               Yet
               they
               shall
               lose
               nothing
               for
               want
               of
               offering
               at
               it
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             of
             1641.
             are
             set
             on
             foot
             again
             :
             The
             very
             same
             with
             
             Cartwright's
             ,
             (
             that
             
               Consistorian
               Patriarch
            
             ,
             as
             Bancroft
             terms
             him
             )
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             advanc'd
             already
             beyond
             pleading
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             to
             pressing
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             sawcy
             Importunities
             ,
             and
             peremptory
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             I
             have
             deliver'd
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             ,
             but
             their
             Positions
             are
             destructive
             to
             all
             
               Civil
               Government
            
             :
             And
             for
             their
             Practices
             ,
             the
             story
             is
             written
             in
             Blood.
             
          
           
             This
             might
             suffice
             to
             end
             the
             Controversie
             concerning
             
               Reason
               of
               State
            
             ,
             for
             certainly
             a
             Faction
             so
             Principled
             ,
             cannot
             with
             safety
             to
             the
             Publick
             be
             incorporated
             into
             any
             Politick
             Constitution
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             add
             some
             further
             
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             by
             no
             means
             they
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               They
               'r
               a
               Party
               never
               to
               be
               gain'd
               by
            
             Obligations
             ;
             
             
               and
               this
               is
               manifest
               from
               their
               proceedings
               toward
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               whose
               most
               unhappy
               Tenderness
               of
               Nature
               rost
               him
               his
               Life
               .
               And
               at
               this
               instant
               ,
               that
               irreclaimable
               ingratitude
               is
               yet
               more
               clear
               toward
               his
               Majesty
               in
               beeing
               :
               whose
               unexampled
               Mercy
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               lies
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               converted
               to
               his
            
             Dishonor
             ,
             and
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               ground
               their
               claim
               upon
               the
               Equity
               of
               their
               Cause
               ,
               which
               if
               allow'd
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               they
               may
               serve
               this
               King
               as
               they
               did
               his
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Their
               Demands
               are
            
             Endless
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
            
             Groundless
             ,
             
               and
               it
               is
               not
               prudential
               to
               grant
               any
               thing
               to
               a
               Faction
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               satisfi'd
               with
               nothing
               .
               It
               is
               but
            
             Giving
             
               them
               a
               power
               to
            
             Take
             
               the
               rest
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             Expostulate
             ,
             
               and
               what
               they
               get
               upon
               those
               Terms
               ,
               they
               look
               upon
               rather
               as
               a
            
             Submission
             ,
             
               than
               a
            
             Concession
             .
             
               The
               very
               manner
               of
               their
               Address
               has
               a
               spice
               of
            
             Mutiny
             
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               hardly
               make
               an
               honest
               use
               ,
               of
               what
               they
               compass
               by
               dishonest
               means
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               advisable
               to
               encourage
               Tumultuary
               combinations
               ,
               by
               Rewarding
               them
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               The
               Dispute
               is
               not
               so
               much
               what
               their
            
             Consciences
             will
             Bear
             ,
             
               as
               what
               their
            
             Importunities
             can
             Obtain
             :
             
               and
               to
               feel
               the
            
             Pulse
             
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               fine
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               contest
               betwixt
               the
            
             Law
             
               and
               a
            
             
             Faction
             ,
             
               and
               a
               fair
               step
               toward
               a
               New
               Rebellion
               .
            
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             
               Reason
               of
               State.
            
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             their
             pretences
             .
             The
             Quaere
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               in
               Justice
               or
               Reason
               of
               State
               the
            
             Presbyterian
             
               Party
               should
               be
               Rejected
               and
               Depressed
               ,
               or
               Protected
               and
               Incouaged
               .
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             one
             thing
             what
             the
             King
             may
             do
             in
             point
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             what
             the
             Presbyterians
             may
             demand
             upon
             that
             score
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Justice
             of
             
               Conscience
               ,
               Honor
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             
             By
             the
             First
             :
             His
             Majesty
             is
             ty'd
             up
             in
             common
             with
             the
             meanest
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             find
             himself
             in
             Conscience
             bound
             to
             maintain
             Episcopacy
             in
             the
             state
             he
             found
             it
             ,
             (
             Legally
             settled
             )
             he
             is
             not
             free
             to
             alter
             it
             .
          
           
             
             In
             point
             of
             Honor
             :
             There
             's
             more
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             whatever
             the
             King
             does
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             is
             well
             done
             .
             But
             his
             Majesty
             not
             having
             as
             yet
             declar'd
             himself
             ;
             what
             do
             we
             know
             ,
             how
             far
             even
             upon
             That
             Point
             he
             may
             concern
             himself
             to
             reject
             the
             
             Presbyterian's
             Demands
             ?
             Partly
             out
             of
             Reverence
             to
             his
             Royal
             Father
             ;
             In
             part
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Princely
             Strictness
             to
             His
             own
             
             Dignity
             :
             and
             partly
             out
             of
             a
             Generous
             tenderness
             toward
             his
             Ruin'd
             Party
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             may
             seem
             relating
             to
             His
             Majesty's
             Father
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             these
             people
             urge
             ,
             is
             what
             the
             late
             King
             chose
             ,
             rather
             to
             Die
             ,
             than
             Grant
             :
             which
             in
             His
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             intimated
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
               In
               these
               two
               points
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               preservation
               of
               establish'd
               Religion
               and
               Laws
               ,
               I
               may
               (
               without
               vanity
               )
               turn
               the
               reproach
               of
               my
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               worlds
               censure
               ,
               into
               the
               honor
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               Martyrdom
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               testimony
               of
               My
               own
               conscience
               ,
               the
               troublers
               of
               My
               Kingdoms
               ,
               having
               nothing
               to
               object
               against
               me
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               prefer
               Religion
               and
               Laws
               established
               ,
               before
               these
               alterations
               they
               propounded
               .
            
          
           
             Every
             word
             hath
             its
             weight
             ,
             which
             fell
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             that
             pious
             and
             judicious
             Prince
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             over-pass
             a
             Caution
             of
             his
             learned
             Father's
             ;
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             sum
             of
             their
             Proposals
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             but
             a
             condemnation
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             bold
             ,
             needless
             justification
             of
             Themselves
             .
             These
             are
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             
               As
               for
               offences
               against
               your
               own
               Person
               and
               Authority
               ,
               since
               the
               fault
               concerneth
               your self
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               remit
               to
               your
               own
               choice
               to
               punish
               or
               pardon
               therein
               as
               your
               heart
               serveth
               you
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               turn
               ,
               and
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Committer
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Here
               would
               I
               also
               eike
               another
               Crime
               to
               be
               unpardonable
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               not
               be
               thought
               partial
               :
               But
               the
               Fatherly
               love
               I
               bear
               you
               ,
               will
               make
               me
               break
               the
               bounds
               of
               shame
               ,
               in
               opening
               it
               unto
               you
               .
               It
               is
               then
               ,
               the
               false
               and
               unreverent
               writing
               ,
               or
               speaking
               of
               malicious
               men
               against
               your
               Parents
               and
               Predecessors
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             further
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               monstrous
               to
               see
               a
               Man
               love
               the
               Child
               ,
               and
               hate
               the
               Parents
               :
               as
               on
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               the
               infaming
               and
               making
               ●dious
               of
               the
               Parents
               ,
               is
               the
               ready
               way
               to
               bring
               the
               Son
               into
               contempt
               .
               And
               for
               conclusion
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               I
               may
               also
               alledge
               my
               own
               experience
               :
               for
               besides
               the
               judgments
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               with
               mine
               eyes
               I
               have
               seen
               fall
               upon
               all
               them
               that
               were
               chief
               Traitors
               to
               my
               Parents
               ,
               I
               may
               justly
               affirm
               ,
               I
               never
               found
               yet
               a
               constant
               biding
               by
               me
               in
               all
               my
               straits
               ,
               by
               any
               that
               were
               of
               perfect
               ☞
               age
               in
               my
               Parents
               days
               ,
               but
               onely
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               constantly
               bode
               by
               them
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               specially
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               served
               the
               Queen
               my
               Mother
               ;
               for
               so
               that
               I
               discharge
               my
               Conscience
               to
               you
               ,
               my
               Son
               ,
               in
               revealing
               to
               you
               the
               truth
               ,
               I
               care
               not
               what
               any
               Traitor
               ,
               or
               Treason-allower
               ,
               think
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
           
             Thus
             far
             his
             Majesty
             may
             find
             himself
             concern'd
             in
             Honour
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Ashes
             ,
             
             now
             to
             his
             dying
             Counsels
             .
          
           
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               abetting
               any
               factions
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               applying
               to
               any
               publick
               Discriminations
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               contrary
               to
               what
               is
               in
               your
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               well
               setled
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               cannot
               yet
               learn
               that
               lesson
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               I
               hope
               ever
               will
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               safe
               for
               a
               King
               to
               gratifie
               any
               Faction
               with
               the
               perturbation
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               wrapt
               up
               the
               publick
               Interest
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Community
               .
            
          
           
             What
             in
             effect
             do
             these
             people
             now
             desire
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Majesty
             would
             rather
             take
             their
             Counsel
             ,
             than
             his
             Fathers
             ?
             In
             the
             next
             Page
             ,
             the
             King
             expresses
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             earnestness
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Counsel
               and
               Charge
               to
               you
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               seriously
               consider
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               former
               real
               or
               objected
               miscarriages
               ,
               which
               might
               occasion
               my
               troubles
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               avoid
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Herein
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             is
             tacitly
             conjured
             against
             them
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             most
             notorious
             Certainty
             ,
             That
             
               The
               late
               King
               lost
               both
               his
               Crown
               and
               Life
               by
               Over-granting
               .
            
             The
             now-pretended
             cause
             of
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             was
             not
             mentioned
             till
             after
             the
             War
             was
             begun
             .
             The
             colour
             of
             raising
             
             an
             Army
             ,
             being
             to
             fetch
             in
             Delinquents
             .
             
               After
               which
            
             (
             says
             his
             Majesty
             )
             
               among
               other
               lesser
               Innovations
            
             ,
             
             
               this
               chiefly
               was
               urged
               :
               the
               Abolition
               of
               Episcopal
               ,
               and
               the
               Establishment
               of
               Presbyterian
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             point
             of
             
               Imperial
               Honour
            
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Majesty
             may
             possibly
             concern
             himself
             more
             immediately
             :
             It
             is
             a
             high
             excesse
             of
             goodnesse
             to
             make
             his
             Favours
             Common
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             look'd
             upon
             so
             cheap
             ,
             (
             as
             here
             ;
             Witness
             these
             daily
             new
             Transgressions
             ,
             since
             his
             most
             Gracious
             Pardon
             .
             )
             [
             
               Some
               men
            
             (
             sayes
             the
             late
             King
             )
             
               have
               that
               height
            
             ,
             
             
               as
               to
               interpret
               all
               fair
               Condescendings
               ,
               as
               Arguments
               of
               Feebleness
               ,
               and
               glory
               most
               in
               an
               unflexible
               stiffness
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               Others
               most
               supple
               and
               inclinable
               to
               them
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             There
             remains
             yet
             a
             third
             Question
             under
             this
             Head
             of
             Honour
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               How
               far
               his
               Majesties
            
             Generosity
             
               may
               extend
               it self
               ,
               in
               Favour
               ,
               and
               Protection
               of
               those
               persons
               that
               have
               serv'd
               him
               ,
               through
               all
               extremities
               till
               they
               have
               nothing
               left
               them
               beyond
               the
               hopes
               of
               honourable
               Epitaphs
               .
            
          
           
             These
             people
             have
             Consciences
             too
             ;
             a
             sense
             of
             Duty
             and
             Religion
             .
             They
             reverence
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             That
             ,
             which
             through
             the
             sites
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             was
             equally
             wounded
             :
             The
             Order
             of
             Kings
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             those
             that
             subverted
             the
             Former
             ,
             and
             usurped
             the
             Latter
             ,
             demand
             (
             I
             think
             in
             reparation
             of
             their
             hazards
             )
             
             a
             
               Presbyterian
               Government
            
             .
             In
             which
             particular
             ,
             our
             Duty
             teaches
             us
             not
             to
             direct
             our
             Master
             :
             only
             we
             take
             a
             sober
             Freedome
             to
             answer
             our
             Accusers
             ;
             and
             to
             professe
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             fought
             
               For
               King
            
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             in
             our
             Opinion
             as
             honest
             men
             at
             least
             as
             they
             that
             fought
             
               against
               them
            
             .
          
           
             To
             his
             Majesties
             honourable
             Consideration
             ,
             I
             think
             in
             this
             point
             we
             may
             claim
             a
             Right
             .
             We
             have
             suffer'd
             for
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Royal
             Father
             ,
             and
             Himself
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             Justice
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             those
             that
             serv'd
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             so
             that
             whoever
             strikes
             at
             Vs
             ,
             wounds
             our
             Soverein
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             Justice
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             may
             frame
             a
             thousand
             reasons
             against
             the
             Encouraging
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ▪
             not
             speculative
             ,
             and
             airy
             Notions
             ,
             but
             close
             ,
             and
             pinching
             Reasons
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             weighty
             Authority
             ,
             and
             a
             never-failing
             course
             of
             long
             experience
             .
             (
             Yet
             not
             to
             dictate
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             whose
             Will
             we
             submit
             our
             Reasonings
             )
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             their
             Desires
             were
             Modest
             ,
             the
             manner
             yet
             of
             promoting
             them
             ,
             is
             too
             rude
             and
             positive
             ;
             they
             Preach
             and
             Print
             their
             Grievances
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             rather
             to
             stir
             a
             Faction
             ,
             than
             allay
             a
             
               Scruple
               .
               Lord
            
             ,
             (
             sayes
             Mr.
             
               Manton
               )
               give
               us
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               before
               we
               go
               hence
               and
               be
               no
               more
               seen
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             Episcopacy
             ,
             were
             Paganisme
             .
             'T
             is
             dangerous
             to
             
               grant
               more
            
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             take
             too
             much
             .
             How
             do
             I
             reverence
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             of
             his
             late
             Majesty
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               The
               great
               Miscarriage
               I
               think
               is
               ,
               that
               popular
               Clamours
               and
               Fury
               had
               been
               allowed
               the
               reputation
               of
               zeal
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               sence
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Study
               to
               please
               some
               parties
               ,
               hath
               indeed
               injured
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             again
             ;
             
               Take
               such
               a
               course
               as
               may
               either
               with
               calmness
               and
               charity
               quite
               remove
               the
               seeming
               differences
               and
               offences
               by
               impartiality
               ,
               or
               so
               order
               affairs
               in
               point
               of
               power
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               fear
               or
               flatter
               any
               Faction
               ;
               for
               if
               ever
               you
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               must
               stand
               to
               their
               courtesie
               ,
               you
               are
               undone
               :
               the
               Serpent
               will
               devour
               the
               Dove
               :
               you
               may
               never
               expect
               lesse
               of
               Loyalty
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               or
               Humanity
               ,
               than
               from
               those
               who
               ingage
               into
               religious
               Rebellion
               :
               their
               Interest
               is
               always
               made
               Gods
               ,
               under
               the
               colours
               of
               Piety
               ,
               ambitious
               Policies
               march
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               greatest
               security
               ,
               but
               applause
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               populacy
               ;
               you
               may
               hear
               from
               them
            
             Jacobs
             
               voice
               ,
               but
               you
               shall
               feel
               they
               have
            
             Esaus
             hands
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             bold
             to
             add
             a
             Justice
             of
             Proportion
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             Two
             Questions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             should
             the
             Presbyterians
             ;
             a
             
               Small
               ,
               Irregular
               party
            
             ,
             pretend
             to
             give
             the
             Law
             to
             the
             
               Supreme
               Authority
            
             ,
             the
             
               established
               Constitution
            
             ;
             and
             incomparably
             the
             greater
             Part
             of
             the
             Nation
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             should
             those
             people
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             more
             then
             Barbarous
             rigour
             press'd
             the
             Covenant
             :
             
               ejecting
               ,
               sequestring
               ,
               imprisoning
            
             such
             as
             refused
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             without
             Mercy
             or
             Distinction
             :
             —
             Those
             that
             in
             publick
             barr'd
             
             Non-Covenanters
             ,
             
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             in
             express
             Terms
             with
             
               Adulterers
               ,
               Slanderers
            
             ,
             and
             Blasphemers
             ,
             affirming
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             
               that
               all
               the
               Non-Subscribers
               to
               the
               Covenant
               were
               Atheists
               .
            
             —
             Why
             should
             (
             I
             say
             )
             those
             people
             that
             with
             so
             unlimited
             a
             Tyranny
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Nation
             a
             Rebellious
             League
             ;
             to
             the
             Engagement
             of
             their
             Souls
             in
             taking
             it
             ;
             their
             Liberties
             and
             Fortunes
             in
             refusing
             :
             —
             I
             say
             yet
             once
             again
             ;
             why
             should
             those
             People
             now
             at
             last
             demand
             an
             interest
             in
             that
             Government
             ,
             which
             Root
             and
             Branch
             they
             have
             laboured
             to
             extirpate
             ?
             or
             with
             what
             Face
             can
             they
             pretend
             a
             Right
             to
             an
             Authority
             ,
             where
             but
             by
             Mercy
             they
             have
             none
             to
             Life
             ?
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             these
             late
             Libellers
             and
             their
             Abettors
             .
             )
          
           
             Let
             me
             be
             understood
             likewise
             by
             Presbyterians
             ,
             to
             intend
             those
             of
             the
             Scottish
             race
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             beholden
             for
             our
             discipline
             .
             That
             Faction
             first
             advanced
             it self
             by
             Popular
             Tumult
             and
             
               Rebellion
               .
               Knox
            
             learned
             the
             trick
             on
             't
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             into
             Scotland
             ;
             We
             had
             our
             Agents
             too
             ,
             that
             did
             as
             much
             for
             us
             ,
             these
             Fellows
             conferr'd
             Notes
             ,
             set
             the
             Wheel
             going
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             never
             perfectly
             quiet
             since
             .
          
           
             
               Vpon
               the
               whole
               matter
               aforegoing
            
             (
             in
             the
             Gentleman
             's
             own
             words
             )
             
               we
               firmly
               build
               this
               Position
            
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Presbyterian
               party
               ,
               ought
               not
               ,
               either
               in
               Justice
               or
               Reason
               of
               State
               ,
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               be
               Encouraged
               ,
               but
               rather
               Rejected
               ;
               
               Neither
               ought
               they
               to
               be
               protected
               in
               any
               Inconformity
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               rather
               totally
               Depressed
               .
            
          
           
             His
             second
             Quaere
             is
             soon
             dispatch'd
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             II.
             Qu.
             
               Whether
               the
            
             Presbyterian
             
               party
               may
               be
               Protected
               and
               Incouraged
               ,
               and
               the
               Episcopal
               not
               Deserted
               nor
               Dis-obliged
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             possible
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             Just
             nor
             Rational
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             matters
             not
             much
             to
             allow
             it
             the
             One
             ,
             if
             I
             prove
             it
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Other
             ▪
             Imagine
             such
             a
             Contemperation
             of
             Episcopal
             ,
             and
             Presbyterian
             pretences
             ,
             as
             might
             atone
             their
             present
             Disagreements
             ,
             yet
             where
             's
             the
             King
             ?
             The
             Interest
             that
             's
             principal
             in
             the
             Concern
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             named
             in
             the
             Question
             .
             The
             Quarrel
             was
             about
             the
             Militia
             ,
             not
             Lawn-sleeves
             ,
             and
             the
             Royal
             Party
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Episcopal
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ;
             This
             Gentleman
             does
             not
             find
             it
             convenient
             at
             present
             to
             move
             an
             utter
             Extirpation
             of
             Bishops
             :
             but
             he
             proposes
             That
             ,
             which
             granted
             ,
             would
             most
             infallibly
             produce
             it
             .
             A
             Consociation
             forsooth
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             better
             credit
             of
             the
             Project
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             a
             
               Regulated
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             which
             in
             good
             honest
             English
             is
             next
             Door
             to
             a
             
               Tyrannical
               Presbytery
            
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Episcopal
               Authority
               is
               Deserted
               and
               
               Disobliged
               by
               the
               admittance
               of
               a
               Presbyterian
               Competition
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             pardon
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             found
             a
             way
             to
             reconcile
             them
             ,
             
               Make
               but
               these
               squabling
            
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             
               and
               the
               work
               's
               done
            
             :
             as
             Presbyters
             they
             are
             Encouraged
             ;
             and
             (
             I
             dare
             say
             )
             not
             disobliged
             ,
             as
             Bishops
             .
             The
             plague
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             there
             's
             neither
             Justice
             nor
             
               Reason
               of
               State
            
             for
             't
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             where
             we
             were
             again
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             make
             short
             work
             too
             with
             his
             Third
             Question
             :
             for
             in
             effect
             it
             spells
             just
             nothing
             .
          
           
             III.
             Qu.
             
               Whether
               the
               upholding
               of
               both
               parties
               by
               a
               just
               and
               equal
               accommodation
               be
               not
               in
               it self
               more
               desireable
               ,
               and
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               state
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               than
               the
               absolute
               exalting
               of
               the
               one
               party
               ,
               and
               the
               total
               subversion
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             I
             must
             needs
             take
             notice
             here
             of
             two
             Mistakes
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             propriety
             of
             language
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               Vpholding
               of
               both
               parties
               .
            
             One
             of
             those
             Parties
             is
             not
             up
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             upheld
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             shifts
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             states
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             EXALTATION
             
               of
               the
               one
            
             ,
             and
             the
             SUBVERSION
             
               of
               the
               other
            
             ,
             when
             all
             that
             we
             desire
             is
             but
             to
             keep
             both
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             without
             advancing
             or
             depressing
             either
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             have
             any
             Title
             to
             the
             Interest
             they
             
             challenge
             ,
             the
             same
             had
             Cromwel
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             This
             Question
             must
             be
             better
             stated
             ,
             before
             we
             think
             it
             worth
             an
             Answer
             .
          
           
             One
             Reflexion
             now
             upon
             the
             Whole
             .
          
           
             Here
             's
             Exaltation
             ,
             —
             and
             Subversion
             ;
             —
             but
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             Toleration
             :
             and
             what
             's
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             They
             are
             afraid
             that
             would
             be
             granted
             ;
             and
             how
             should
             they
             do
             then
             to
             pick
             a
             quarrel
             ?
             Their
             way
             is
             never
             to
             be
             satisfi'd
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             with
             what
             the
             King
             can
             give
             in
             Honor
             ,
             and
             Reason
             .
             (
             His
             Sacred
             Majesty's
             Observation
             )
             
               A
               grand
               Maxim
               with
               them
               was
               always
               to
               ask
               something
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               in
               Reason
               and
               Honor
               must
               be
               deny'd
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               some
               colour
               to
               refuse
               all
               that
               was
               in
               other
               things
               granted
               ;
               setting
               Peace
               at
               as
               high
               a
               rate
               as
               the
               worst
               effects
               of
               War.
            
             ]
             I
             have
             cited
             this
             already
             ,
             but
             every
             Line
             drawn
             by
             that
             Hand
             deserves
             to
             be
             repeated
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             end
             that
             's
             common
             to
             the
             Gang
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             draw
             an
             odium
             upon
             one
             Party
             ,
             and
             a
             compassion
             toward
             the
             other
             .
             And
             other
             end
             than
             this
             do
             I
             see
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             his
             
               absoute
               exalting
            
             ,
             —
             and
             
               total
               subversion
            
             .
             We
             covet
             no
             Change
             ,
             but
             desire
             the
             contrary
             .
             How
             little
             soever
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             much
             to
             theirs
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             people
             understand
             by
             
               Absolute
               Exalting
            
             ,
             —
             the
             dangerous
             and
             intolerable
             pride
             of
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             
               total
               subversion
            
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             how
             sadly
             the
             word
             goes
             with
             
               The
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
          
           
           
             These
             trivial
             appearances
             have
             more
             weight
             ,
             than
             commonly
             the
             world
             imagines
             :
             
               'T
               is
               not
               so
               much
            
             (
             as
             Hooker
             says
             )
             
               how
               small
               the
               spark
               is
               that
               flyeth
               up
               ,
               as
               how
               apt
               things
               about
               it
               are
               to
               take
               fire
               .
            
             Their
             business
             is
             to
             stir
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             done
             by
             means
             and
             ways
             ,
             to
             wise
             men
             ,
             in
             themselves
             ridiculous
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             applications
             of
             most
             desperate
             effect
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             in
             earnest
             ,
             that
             very
             Tone
             they
             use
             in
             Preaching
             ;
             that
             Fellow-feeling-Tone
             (
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             understood
             )
             is
             I
             believe
             of
             great
             use
             to
             their
             business
             .
             I
             have
             observed
             the
             Groans
             that
             follow
             the
             Ahi-mee's
             ,
             and
             beyond
             doubt
             those
             snivelling
             affectations
             are
             not
             without
             their
             benefit
             .
             That
             't
             is
             a
             forc'd
             and
             acted
             passion
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             this
             ;
             they
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             use
             the
             same
             emphasis
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             not
             for
             my
             Hand
             let
             fall
             a
             syllable
             should
             cast
             a
             scandal
             upon
             that
             Holy
             Ordinance
             :
             and
             with
             my
             soul
             I
             reverence
             the
             grave
             and
             pious
             Clergy
             .
             We
             cannot
             attribute
             enough
             to
             God
             ;
             assume
             too
             little
             to
             our selves
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             too
             much
             afflicted
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             nor
             too
             sensible
             of
             our
             own
             unworthiness
             .
             Yet
             I
             suppose
             a
             fit
             Christian
             sorrow
             may
             be
             contain'd
             within
             such
             terms
             as
             to
             reach
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             disturbing
             the
             Congregation
             .
             To
             come
             to
             a
             Church-dore
             ,
             and
             hear
             an
             out-cry
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             were
             cutting
             for
             the
             Stone
             ;
             and
             what
             's
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             an
             afflicted
             Pastor
             ,
             mourning
             for
             those
             heavy
             judgments
             ,
             that
             hang
             over
             the
             Land
             because
             of
             Common-prayer
             :
             And
             then
             the
             Sisters
             groan
             so
             ruthfully
             ,
             you
             'd
             swear
             five
             hundred
             
             women
             were
             in
             Labour
             .
             Away
             with
             these
             ostentations
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             —
             but
             first
             away
             with
             the
             Discourse
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             the
             Gentleman
             hath
             offered
             fair
             ,
             and
             more
             I
             doubt
             then
             he
             can
             undertake
             for
             ,
             were
             it
             accepted
             .
             What
             if
             Six
             Presbyterians
             of
             Seven
             renounce
             his
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             say
             he
             treated
             without
             Commission
             :
             where
             's
             his
             Pacifick
             Coalition
             then
             ?
             'T
             is
             for
             a
             Parity
             they
             struggle
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             have
             got
             ,
             they
             shall
             as
             much
             contest
             among
             themselves
             to
             crush
             again
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             did
             to
             introduce
             it
             .
             Just
             thus
             was
             the
             King
             treated
             ;
             He
             was
             to
             rule
             in
             Consociation
             too
             ,
             by
             the
             advise
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             what
             came
             on
             't
             ?
             The
             Factions
             interfer'd
             ;
             the
             Change
             went
             round
             the
             Circle
             ;
             and
             at
             long-length
             ;
             in
             the
             place
             of
             a
             most
             
               Gracious
               Prince
            
             ,
             up
             starts
             a
             most
             
               Tyrannical
               Protector
            
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             I
             verily
             think
             ,
             a
             way
             might
             be
             found
             out
             to
             work
             upon
             these
             people
             :
             Let
             the
             King
             settle
             their
             strict
             Form
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             fill
             the
             Presbyteries
             with
             Episcopal
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Elders
             of
             his
             own
             Party
             ;
             I
             verily
             believe
             these
             very
             men
             would
             be
             as
             hot
             for
             Bishops
             .
             I
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             temper
             of
             that
             
               Sacrilegious
               Tenderness
            
             ,
             that
             makes
             men
             Digest
             Bishops
             Lands
             ,
             and
             yet
             forsooth
             they
             cannot
             swallow
             the
             Sleeves
             .
          
           
             Onely
             this
             word
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Authors
             I
             have
             quoted
             
               for
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             (
             to
             deal
             sincerely
             )
             may
             be
             as
             well
             produc'd
             against
             it
             .
             For
             That
             ,
             let
             them
             look
             to
             't
             ,
             I
             am
             Innocent
             :
             and
             my
             Cause
             Clearer
             for
             it
             .
             They
             found
             it
             
             for
             their
             Interest
             to
             Engage
             their
             Disciples
             in
             many
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             Honor
             they
             would
             not
             undertake
             to
             defend
             against
             their
             Equals
             .
          
           
             I
             Should
             end
             here
             ,
             were
             I
             not
             drawn
             out
             beyond
             my
             purpose
             ,
             by
             a
             
               Second
               Part
            
             from
             the
             same
             Hand
             ;
             which
             should
             not
             yet
             divert
             me
             from
             my
             first
             Intention
             ,
             could
             I
             but
             save
             my self
             ,
             in
             letting
             it
             absolutely
             alone
             .
             By
             the
             Formalities
             of
             Title
             and
             Connexion
             ,
             it
             seems
             related
             to
             the
             Former
             part
             ,
             further
             then
             by
             some
             passages
             in
             the
             Treatise
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             ;
             whereof
             some
             few
             I
             am
             concern'd
             to
             Examine
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             shorten
             even
             that
             little
             I
             intend
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Possible
             .
             He
             calls
             it
             —
          
        
         
           
             A
             Deliberative
             Discourse
             ,
             PROVING
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             sound
             Reason
             to
             prefer
             the
             Contracted
             and
             Dividing
             Interest
             of
             one
             Party
             ,
             before
             the
             General
             Interest
             of
             Protestantism
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Episcopal
             and
             Presbyterian
             Parties
             may
             be
             happily
             Vnited
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             agreed
             in
             all
             but
             in
             the
             Main
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             That
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             shew'd
             ,
             
             that
             in
             the
             Subject
             of
             our
             Difference
             ,
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Party
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Kirk-party
             )
             is
             divided
             from
             
             the
             Protestant
             :
             So
             that
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             ,
             that
             Prelacy
             is
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Instituted
               Ceremonies
            
             are
             Vnlawful
             ;
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Deliberation
             overthrows
             himself
             by
             his
             own
             Argument
             ,
             of
             preferring
             
               the
               General
               Interest
               of
            
             Protestantism
             ,
             
               before
               the
               Contracted
               and
               Dividing
               Interest
               of
               one
               Party
               .
            
             We
             should
             not
             take
             in
             Discipline
             within
             the
             pale
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             against
             That
             Party
             ,
             which
             reckons
             it
             an
             essential
             Mark
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             let
             them
             take
             their
             Choice
             ,
             whether
             it
             shall
             be
             accounted
             among
             things
             Indifferent
             ,
             or
             Necessary
             .
             If
             the
             
               Former
               ,
               Obey
               the
               Imposition
            
             ;
             if
             the
             Latter
             ,
             let
             them
             produce
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             The
             Foundation
             being
             mis-lai'd
             ,
             the
             Building
             will
             hardly
             stand
             :
             Or
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             it
             falls
             upon
             the
             Builder
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             ,
             His
             Aim
             is
             Unity
             ,
             and
             truly
             so
             is
             mine
             ;
             But
             Vnity
             in
             such
             a
             Composition
             will
             never
             set
             us
             right
             .
             Two
             may
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             point
             of
             Verity
             ;
             but
             then
             that
             Truth
             must
             for
             it self
             be
             entertain'd
             ,
             without
             considering
             one
             another
             .
             If
             about
             any
             thing
             Material
             we
             differ
             ,
             flie
             to
             the
             Judge
             of
             Truth
             :
             The
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             :
             If
             about
             Less
             ,
             and
             Common
             Matters
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Duty
             ,
             (
             in
             such
             Cases
             )
             the
             setled
             Law.
             But
             I
             forget
             my self
             .
          
           
             
               It
               must
               needs
               be
            
             (
             says
             the
             
               Deliberator
               )
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               this
               State
               to
               smother
               all
               dividing
               Factions
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               abolish
               all
               partial
               Interests
               ,
               
               that
               the
               common
               Interest
               of
            
             England
             
               may
               be
               alone
               exalted
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             I
             hope
             he
             does
             not
             mean
             ,
             by
             State
             ,
             the
             
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Liberties
            
             ;
             if
             the
             
               Supreme
               Authority
            
             of
             this
             Nation
             as
             it
             is
             legally
             vested
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Man
             has
             kill'd
             himself
             .
             
             What
             are
             
               Dividing
               Factions
            
             ,
             but
             such
             Parties
             as
             start
             from
             that
             common
             Rule
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             every
             State
             is
             bound
             upon
             a
             Principle
             of
             Policy
             ,
             and
             Honor
             ,
             to
             preserve
             Sacred
             and
             Inviolable
             ?
          
           
             The
             Law
             is
             but
             the
             Wisdom
             treasur'd
             up
             of
             many
             Ages
             ;
             —
             onely
             an
             amass
             of
             all
             those
             lights
             ,
             which
             long
             Experience
             ,
             strict
             Search
             and
             Industry
             ;
             and
             many
             Consultations
             of
             great
             Statesmen
             ,
             have
             given
             to
             the
             Discovery
             of
             our
             true
             Interest
             .
             Great
             Reason
             is
             there
             to
             approve
             so
             great
             Authority
             :
             and
             as
             great
             shame
             it
             were
             not
             to
             avow
             what
             we
             our selves
             have
             done
             ;
             (
             The
             Law
             being
             but
             an
             Universal
             Vote
             )
             beside
             the
             penalty
             of
             Disobedience
             .
             How
             Mad
             then
             ,
             how
             Ignoble
             ,
             and
             how
             Desperate
             shall
             we
             esteem
             that
             Faction
             ,
             that
             breaks
             through
             all
             these
             bonds
             of
             
               Reverence
               ,
               Honor
            
             ,
             and
             
               Prudential
               Security
            
             ,
             to
             force
             that
             Sanctuary
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             as
             Men
             ,
             we
             have
             reposed
             ,
             First
             ,
             the
             Protection
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             —
             and
             then
             the
             Arbitration
             of
             our
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             .
          
           
             From
             such
             Dividers
             ,
             Heaven
             deliver
             us
             ,
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             preserve
             us
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               All
               Enterprises
            
             (
             says
             our
             Author
             very
             rationally
             )
             
               that
               have
               their
               beginning
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               passion
               ,
               are
               directed
               to
               a
               certain
               end
               set
               up
               as
               a
               mark
               ,
               and
               that
               end
               is
               not
               a
               business
               at
               Rovers
               ;
               but
               some
               particular
               steady
               issue
               of
               things
               ,
               certainly
               or
               probably
               apprehended
               and
               expected
               :
               Wherefore
               let
               wise
               men
               consider
               the
               mark
               where
               at
               they
               level
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               issue
               and
               state
               of
               things
               their
               actions
               tend
               .
            
          
           
             
             Most
             certain
             't
             is
             ;
             without
             that
             mark
             men
             go
             they
             know
             not
             whether
             .
             First
             the
             
               End
               ;
               then
            
             ,
             the
             Way
             ;
             is
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             the
             Common
             Method
             of
             all
             
               Wise
               men
            
             :
             and
             his
             advice
             to
             such
             ,
             to
             look
             before
             them
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             don
             't
             without
             it
             .
             Now
             to
             his
             Business
             ;
             but
             first
             ,
             I
             'le
             clear
             the
             way
             to
             't
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Whether
               the
               fomenting
               of
               these
               Discords
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             in
             matters
             of
             Discipline
             )
             
               do
               not
               proceed
               from
               a
               carual
               design
               ?
            
             And
             he
             debates
             the
             matter
             with
             the
             Episcopalians
             .
          
           
             
             
               Here
               is
               a
               numerous
               Party
               not
               of
               the
               dregs
               and
               refuse
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               judicious
               and
               serious
               part
               thereof
               :
               What
               will
               they
               do
               with
               them
               ?
               and
               how
               will
               they
               order
               the
               matter
               concerning
               them
               ?
               Would
               they
               destroy
               them
               ?
               I
               solemnly
               profess
               ,
               that
               I
               abhor
               to
               think
               so
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               perswasion
               :
               I
               would
               disdain
               to
               mention
               such
               an
               unreasonable
               impiety
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               to
               shew
               the
               inconsiderate
               and
               
               absurd
               proceedings
               of
               an
               unalterable
               opposition
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               cannot
               drive
               to
               any
               formed
               end
               and
               issue
               .
               That
               Protestants
               should
               destroy
               Protestants
               ,
               for
               dissenting
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               sole
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               is
               so
               dreadful
               a
               violation
               of
               Charity
               and
               common
               Honesty
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               most
               uncharitable
               and
               dishonest
               thing
               to
               suppose
               it
               of
               them
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               would
               they
               bear
               them
               down
               ,
               or
               keep
               them
               under
               hard
               conditions
               ?
               Shall
               all
               persons
               that
               cannot
               yield
               exact
               obedience
               to
               Ecclesiastical
               injunctions
               concerning
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               be
               suspended
               and
               deprived
               as
               formerly
               ?
               Shall
               Ministers
               of
               this
               judgment
               be
               cast
               and
               kept
               out
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Preferment
               and
               Employment
               ?
               Shall
               all
               private
               Conferences
               of
               Godly
               Peaceable
               Christians
               ,
               for
               mutual
               edification
               ,
               be
               held
               unlawful
               Conventicles
               ?
               It
               hath
               been
               thought
               by
               wise
               men
               to
               be
               against
               the
               Rules
               of
               Government
               ,
               to
               hold
               under
               a
               rigid
               yoke
               a
               free
               people
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               number
               and
               quality
               ,
               and
               intermingled
               in
               all
               estates
               and
               ranks
               ,
               and
               intimately
               conjoyned
               with
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               Politick
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               almost
               impossible
               to
               exclude
               their
               Interest
               from
               a
               considerable
               share
               in
               publick
               actions
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             We
             are
             so
             often
             told
             of
             this
             
               judicious
               serious
               Party
            
             ,
             pray
             let
             's
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             a
             Company
             of
             very
             fine
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             mind
             our
             business
             .
             I
             think
             he
             says
             they
             are
             numerous
             too
             .
             So
             were
             the
             
               Frogs
               that
               came
               into
               the
               King's
               Chamber
               :
            
             and
             what
             of
             that
             ?
          
           
             In
             good
             truth
             ,
             altogether
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             pretty
             
             Anagram
             of
             Sedition
             .
             If
             it
             wants
             any
             single
             Circumstance
             that
             's
             needful
             to
             procure
             a
             Tumult
             ,
             I
             am
             exceedingly
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             Mark
             it
             ,
             here
             's
             
               Number
               ;
               Conduct
            
             ,
             and
             Pretence
             of
             Right
             ,
             to
             Embolden
             ,
             and
             to
             Fix
             the
             Multitude
             .
             Then
             ,
             to
             Provoke
             ,
             and
             Heighten
             them
             :
             old
             Sores
             are
             rub'd
             ;
             they
             are
             minded
             how
             they
             were
             used
             so
             long
             ago
             ;
             and
             hinted
             yet
             of
             worse
             behind
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             a
             care
             betimes
             .
             What
             is
             all
             this
             to
             say
             ?
             but
          
           
             
               Gentlemen
               ,
               you
               remember
               how
               it
               was
               with
               you
               formerly
               ;
               if
               you
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               any
               more
               of
               That
               ,
               so
               .
               But
               things
               are
               well
               enough
               yet
               ;
               there
               are
               those
               will
               stand
               by
               you
               that
               know
               what
               they
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               enow
               to
               make
               their
               hearts
               ake
               .
               —
               VVhy
               it
               is
               against
               all
               Rule
               of
               Government
               ,
               to
               put
               this
               yoke
               upon
               a
               Free
               People
               .
            
             —
          
           
             If
             the
             Author
             be
             within
             hearing
             ;
             he
             should
             do
             well
             to
             be
             his
             own
             Expositor
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             compare
             we
             the
             Gloss
             with
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             He
             speaks
             now
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             find
             by
             conferring
             them
             with
             the
             entire
             matter
             of
             the
             last
             Quotation
             ,
             to
             be
             extracted
             with
             the
             strictest
             justice
             to
             his
             meaning
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               is
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               a
               numerous
               Party
               ,
               of
               the
               judicious
               and
               serious
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               :
               what
               will
               they
            
             (
             the
             Episcopalians
             )
             
               do
               with
               them
            
             ?
             &c.
             
               would
               they
               destroy
               them
            
             ?
             &c.
             
               I
               solemnly
               
               profess
               ,
               that
               I
               abhor
               to
               think
               so
               of
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               perswasion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               shall
               they
               be
               suspended
               ,
               and
               deprived
               as
               formerly
               ?
               shall
               all
               private
               conferences
               of
               godly
               ,
               peaceable
               Christians
               ,
               for
               mutual
               edification
               ,
               be
               held
               unlawful
               Conventicles
               ?
               It
               hath
               been
               thought
               by
               wise
               men
               to
               be
               against
               the
               Rules
               of
               Government
               to
               hold
               under
               a
               rigid
               yoke
               a
               Free
               People
               of
               such
               a
               Number
               ,
               and
               Quality
               .
            
             —
          
           
             This
             is
             cutting
             of
             a
             Man's
             Throat
             with
             a
             Whetstone
             .
             Truly
             Horace
             his
             saying
             would
             sound
             very
             well
             from
             this
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             
               —
               Fungor
               vice
               Cotis
               ,
               acutum
            
             
               Reddere
               quae
               ferrum
               valet
               ,
               exors
               ipse
               secundi
               .
            
          
           
             My
             Office
             is
             to
             Whet
             ,
             not
             Cut.
             
          
           
             To
             tie
             him
             up
             now
             to
             his
             own
             Philosophy
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             his
             fore-alledg'd
             Position
             )
             that
             
               all
               Rational
               Enterprises
               propose
               some
               certain
               End
               ,
               unto
               which
               end
               ,
               all
               wise
               men
               conform
               their
               mediate
               Actions
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             are
             agreed
             upon
             it
             )
             then
             by
             that
             very
             reason
             which
             directs
             him
             to
             chuse
             the
             means
             ,
             are
             we
             enabled
             likewise
             to
             guess
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             His
             End
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             Peace
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Treatise
             he
             hath
             chalk'd
             his
             way
             to
             't
             .
             He
             's
             a
             
               wise
               man
            
             ,
             and
             certainly
             proceeds
             in
             order
             to
             
               the
               Mark
               he
               levels
               at
            
             .
             Let
             him
             be
             judge
             by
             his
             own
             Rule
             .
          
           
             
               To
               mind
               the
               peevish
               of
               old
               Grievances
               ,
               and
               
               in
               so
               doing
               to
               transport
               the
               honest
               with
               a
               just
               sense
               of
               new
               indignities
            
             ;
             
             Is
             this
             the
             way
             of
             Peace
             ?
          
           
             
               To
               break
               a
               solemn
            
             Law
             ;
             
               that
               Law
               that
               saved
               the
               Breakers
               of
               it
               ;
               to
               abuse
               the
               Mercy
               of
               the
               Prince
               that
               made
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               traduce
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               whom
               they
               themselves
               destroyed
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               to
               justifie
               all
               this
               :
            
             Is
             this
             the
             way
             of
             Peace
             ?
          
           
             
               To
               startle
               the
               mad
               brutish
               Rabble
               with
               dangerous
               apprehensions
               ;
               to
               lay
               the
               justice
               of
               their
               Cause
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               ripe
               for
               mischief
               ,
               to
               shew
               them
               Men
               and
               Arms
               ,
            
             —
             Is
             this
             the
             way
             of
             Peace
             ?
          
           
             —
             Then
             let
             me
             learn
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             Tumult
             .
          
           
             
               Shall
               Protestants
               destroy
               Protestants
            
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               for
               dissenting
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Ceremonies
            
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             shall
             destroy
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             attempting
             to
             Rule
             their
             Governors
             .
          
           
             Touching
             their
             Conventicles
             ,
             since
             they
             fal●
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             I
             think
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Painter'●
             
               Bad
               God
            
             that
             made
             a
             
               Good
               Devil
            
             :
             I
             take
             them
             to
             be
             none
             of
             the
             best
             Churches
             ,
             but
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             excellent
             —
          
           
             I
             beg
             ye
             onely
             to
             observe
             now
             ,
             the
             equity
             o●
             these
             good
             Folks
             .
          
           
             
             
               Is
               it
               for
               the
               service
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               encreas●
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               abl●
               Divines
               should
               be
               debarr'd
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Lord
               Talents
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               laborious
               Minister
               should
               sit
               still
               in
               silence
               ;
               that
               when
               Christ
               teacheth
               
               us
               to
               pray
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               thrust
               forth
               Labourers
               into
               his
               Harvest
               ,
               those
               Labourers
               should
               be
               thrust
               out
               of
               his
               Harvest
               ?
               Surely
               this
               would
               make
               a
               cry
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Harvest
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             Do
             none
             of
             the
             Woes
             in
             the
             Gospel
             belong
             to
             this
             talker
             of
             it
             ?
             The
             Service
             of
             God
             went
             merrily
             on
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Thorough
               Reformation
            
             ;
             did
             it
             not
             ?
             When
             not
             a
             Minister
             kept
             his
             Living
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             Soul
             ;
             and
             in
             several
             places
             (
             where
             the
             allowance
             was
             small
             )
             neither
             Sacrament
             nor
             Sermon
             ,
             for
             divers
             years
             together
             .
             But
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             kept
             all
             in
             good
             order
             .
          
           
             With
             what
             a
             monstrous
             confidence
             does
             this
             man
             press
             a
             Text
             ,
             which
             the
             whole
             Nation
             knows
             is
             clear
             against
             him
             !
             And
             all
             in
             Scripture-phrase
             forsooth
             :
             
               Ne
               sine
               formâ
               tantum
               scelus
               fiat
               ,
            
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             exploit
             .
             These
             people
             use
             Religion
             ,
             as
             your
             
             London-Cooks
             do
             their
             pickled
             Barbaries
             :
             they
             garnish
             with
             it
             .
             It
             serves
             for
             every
             thing
             :
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             't
             ,
             because
             they
             find
             the
             women
             like
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Episcopal
             ,
             and
             loyal
             Clergy
             ,
             their
             
               Wives
               ,
               Children
            
             ,
             and
             Families
             ,
             were
             swept
             entirely
             away
             by
             th●t
             
               SCOTCH
               PLAGVE
            
             the
             COVENANT
             ;
             That
             made
             no
             cry
             sure
             
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Harvest
               .
            
             Let
             the
             great
             Great
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             World
             determine
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
             
               If
               the
               neglect
               of
               brotherly
               Pacification
               hold
               on
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Hierarchie
             
               resolve
               upon
               their
               own
               advancement
               to
               the
               highest
               pitch
               ,
               one
               may
               well
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               a
               full
               reckoning
               to
               wear
               out
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               to
               swallow
               up
               their
               Interest
               ,
               conceiving
               they
               are
               able
               to
               effect
               it
               by
               degrees
               ;
               and
               that
               greater
               changes
               than
               these
               have
               been
               wrought
               without
               much
               ado
               .
            
          
           
             
             Let
             but
             the
             meanest
             Soul
             alive
             now
             judge
             of
             these
             mens
             Consciences
             .
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             those
             that
             tumult
             since
             the
             Act
             of
             Pardon
             )
             As
             deep
             a
             forfeiture
             as
             ever
             was
             made
             by
             mortals
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             remitted
             to
             them
             .
             They
             have
             cost
             the
             Nation
             more
             then
             they
             have
             left
             it
             worth
             ,
             beside
             the
             blood
             ,
             the
             Grief
             ,
             and
             Desolation
             they
             have
             brought
             upon
             it
             .
             This
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             have
             at
             this
             Instant
             the
             self
             same
             Interest
             they
             ever
             had
             ,
             as
             to
             Freedome
             and
             Safety
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             more
             :
             They
             keep
             what
             they
             got
             ;
             beg
             ,
             and
             get
             more
             ;
             and
             are
             not
             yet
             content
             unlesse
             they
             Govern
             too
             .
             But
             this
             is
             but
             another
             Alarm
             ,
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ;
             
               Look
               to
               your selves
               my
               Masters
            
             ;
             lose
             not
             an
             Inch
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             they
             'l
             do
             your
             Business
             
               by
               degrees
            
             ,
          
           
             By
             and
             by
             ,
             among
             other
             concurring
             advantages
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Changes
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             wrought
             in
             Religion
             ;
             he
             reckons
             this
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             
             Popery
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               being
               in
               substance
               a
               Religion
               con●rary
               to
               what
               was
               publickly
               professed
               ,
               
               had
               no
               advantage
               for
               encrease
               by
               publick
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               Books
               publickly
               allowed
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             Nothing
             more
             certain
             then
             that
             the
             Freedome
             of
             the
             Press
             and
             Pulpit
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             embroyl
             the
             best
             ordered
             Government
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             All
             Governments
             have
             their
             Disorders
             and
             their
             Malecontents
             :
             The
             one
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             Other
             ,
             and
             here
             's
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             Rebellions
             .
             Some
             
               Real
               faults
            
             are
             first
             found
             and
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             in
             matter
             of
             popular
             Freedome
             ,
             or
             Religion
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             is
             the
             Impression
             ;
             the
             vulgar
             being
             natural●y
             stubborn
             ;
             and
             Superstitious
             .
             Bring
             it
             to
             this
             ,
             a
             very
             little
             Industry
             carries
             it
             on
             at
             pleasure
             .
             They
             shall
             believe
             Impossibilities
             ,
             Act
             eagerly
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             nor
             why
             ;
             ●nd
             while
             they
             reach
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             grasp
             their
             own
             Fetters
             .
             Their
             unhappiness
             is
             ,
             they
             can
             ●etter
             Phansy
             a
             Government
             without
             any
             ●aults
             ,
             then
             brook
             one
             that
             hath
             some
             .
             Add
             ●ut
             to
             this
             distemper
             ,
             Licentious
             Pamphlets
             ,
             ●nd
             seditious
             Sermons
             ,
             the
             World
             shall
             never
             ●eep
             that
             people
             quiet
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             since
             on
             all
             hands
             it
             is
             agreed
             ,
             that
             Printing
             ,
             and
             Preaching
             in
             opposition
             to
             a
             
               ●ublick
               establishment
            
             ,
             are
             of
             so
             dangerous
             con●equence
             ,
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Gentlemans
             ●wn
             Rule
             we
             ought
             to
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             their
             Discipline
             from
             the
             Press
             or
             
               Pulpit
               .
               Observe
               ●is
               next
               coherence
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             
               There
               are
               now
               in
            
             England
             
               thousands
               of
               Ministers
               dissatisfied
               in
               the
            
             Hierarchy
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
               who
               are
               all
               competently
               and
               many
               of
               them
               eminently
               learned
               .
               They
               are
               not
               generally
               of
               light
               spirits
               ,
               but
               steddy
               and
               well
               resolved
               ,
               and
               tenderly
               affected
               touching
               their
               spiritual
               Liberties
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             Take
             notice
             first
             ,
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             how
             resolute
             they
             are
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             take
             notice
             again
             for
             we
             have
             had
             it
             exceeding
             often
             .
             His
             
               Resolute
               thousands
            
             make
             me
             think
             of
             the
             Tribe●
             repairing
             to
             David
             .
             
             But
             they
             are
             dissatisfied
             he
             sayes
             :
             it
             may
             be
             't
             is
             because
             they
             are
             no●
             Bishops
             :
             Yet
             truly
             if
             they
             be
             so
             well
             resolved
             methinks
             they
             should
             not
             be
             dissatisfi'd
             with
             tha●
             they
             cannot
             help
             .
             I
             'll
             ask
             but
             two
             Questions
             and
             I
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Are
               any
               of
               those
            
             Tender-conscienc'●
             
               thousandsthat
               are
               so
               tenderly
               affected
               toward
               spiritual
               Liberties
               ,
               those
               Presbyterians
               that
               denye●
               the
               King
               the
               freedome
               of
               his
               own
               Chaplains
            
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Had
               any
               of
               these
               eminently
            
             learned
             
               thousands
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               Letter
               to
               th●
               Reformed
               Churches
               of
            
             France
             ,
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             &c.
             —
             (
             as
             great
             a
             Schism
             in
             Learnin●
             as
             the
             other
             was
             in
             
               Religion
               )
               He
               comes
               now
               t●
               the
               point
               indeed
               .
            
          
           
             
             Commonly
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               those
               people
               who
               try
               all
               Doctrines
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               are
               swaye
               more
               by
               its
               Authority
               than
               by
               the
               Ordinanc●
               
               and
               Customes
               of
               men
               ,
               do
               much
               hesitate
               and
               stagger
               concerning
               the
               sole
               Jurisdiction
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               pomp
               of
               the
            
             Hierarchy
             ,
             
               and
               sacred
               mystical
               Ceremonies
               of
               humane
               Institution
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               the
               Episcopal
               Party
               never
               look
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               these
               difficulties
               ,
               till
               they
               remove
               the
               matters
               in
               Question
               ,
               whereat
               a
               knowing
               people
               are
               always
               ready
               to
               stumble
               .
            
          
           
             Go
             to
             then
             ,
             since
             the
             Gentleman
             will
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             grant
             for
             dispatch
             the
             thing
             he
             presses
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             —
             that
             they
             do
             Hesitate
             ,
             and
             Stagger
             .
             'T
             is
             hard
             ,
             that
             when
             upon
             a
             private
             search
             ,
             the
             Question
             hangs
             in
             Ballance
             ,
             the
             casting
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             weight
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             yet
             enough
             to
             turn
             the
             Scale
             .
             
               He
               that
               doubts
               ,
               Sins
            
             ,
             will
             not
             excuse
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             because
             
               he
               thinks
               he
               stands
            
             ,
             refuses
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             falling
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             him
             doubt
             ,
             nay
             more
             ,
             let
             him
             resolve
             ;
             all
             is
             but
             for
             himself
             still
             ,
             not
             for
             me
             .
             When
             he
             comes
             once
             to
             muster
             up
             his
             Thousands
             ,
             and
             talk
             of
             parties
             ,
             his
             plea
             of
             Conscience
             is
             gone
             :
             and
             doublesse
             these
             Violent
             and
             publick
             sticklers
             for
             the
             Scrupulous
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             in
             such
             and
             such
             particulars
             )
             are
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             they
             have
             .
             It
             casts
             a
             Scandal
             upon
             the
             very
             cause
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             when
             those
             who
             evidently
             want
             it
             in
             themselves
             ,
             plead
             for
             it
             in
             others
             .
             Upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             exceedingly
             well
             says
             Mr.
             Lloyd
             in
             a
             late
             Treatise
             of
             
               Primitive
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             Pag.
             80.
             
             
               It
               becomes
               not
               good
               
               men
               to
               c●nsure
               us
               for
               using
               th●s●
               Rights
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               perswaded
               not
               to
               be
               prohibited
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               both
               they
               and
               we
               do
               surely
               know
               to
               be
               commanded
               to
               be
               used
               by
               mans
               Law
               duly
               made
               ,
               which
               is
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               must
               be
               subject
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             —
             
               If
               any
               will
               attempt
               to
               be
               Authors
               of
               Combinations
               ,
               to
               extort
               by
               shew
               of
               multitudes
               and
               by
               tumults
               ,
               the
               alteration
               or
               abrogation
               of
               any
               part
               of
               the
               established
               Laws
               ,
               Civil
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               they
               will
               thereby
               evidently
               manifest
               themselves
               to
               be
               but
               meer
               pretenders
               to
               a
               tender
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               Godlinesse
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               labour
               to
               extort
               a
               part
               ,
               if
               they
               prevail
               ,
               must
               have
               the
               whole
               in
               their
               power
               .
               And
               can
               they
               that
               attempt
               so
               great
               Robbery
               ,
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               Godlinesse
               ?
               By
               this
               cursed
               fruit
               ,
               we
               know
               these
               to
               be
               most
               vile-Hypocrites
               .
            
             Now
             to
             our
             Adversary
             .
          
           
             The
             Gentleman
             desires
             to
             clear
             the
             Presbyterians
             of
             being
             no
             Phanaticks
             :
             and
             we
             'll
             give
             him
             the
             hearing
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               said
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               promoted
               the
               Kings
               Return
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               out
               of
               good
               will
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               a
               love
               of
               Order
               ,
               and
               Vnity
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               fear
               of
               being
               destroy'd
               by
               the
               Phanaticks
               .
            
             ]
             To
             this
             I
             shall
             say
             little
             but
             that
             I
             believe
             there
             was
             more
             in
             't
             than
             so
             .
             Let
             him
             argue
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               pretended
               reason
               of
               their
               insincerity
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               add
               much
               to
               their
               reputation
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
            
             
             
               For
               if
               the
               Phanaticks
               would
               destroy
               
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               they
               are
               none
               of
               them
               .
               Phanaticks
               would
               not
               destroy
               themselves
               willingly
               .
               The
               several
               various
               Sects
               will
               wrangle
               with
               each
               other
               in
               verbal
               contests
               ;
               but
               they
               never
               knowingly
               plotted
               or
               banded
               against
               each
               other
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               different
               Opinions
               ,
               but
               did
               all
               unite
               in
               one
               common
               Principle
               of
               pretended
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               common
               cause
               of
               Vniversal
               Toleration
               .
            
          
           
             A
             pleasant
             Reasoning
             .
             
             A
             man
             would
             think
             Christianity
             as
             strong
             a
             tye
             as
             Phanaticisme
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             Christians
             destroy
             one
             another
             .
             But
             come
             to
             the
             point
             .
             What
             's
             more
             familiar
             then
             for
             a
             couple
             of
             Curs
             to
             hunt
             the
             same
             Hare
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             catch'd
             her
             ,
             worry
             one
             another
             for
             the
             Quarry
             ?
             I
             'll
             tell
             this
             Gentleman
             a
             thing
             now
             ,
             shall
             make
             him
             take
             me
             for
             a
             Conjurer
             .
             I
             'll
             tell
             him
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             those
             Presbyterians
             help'd
             His
             Majesty
             in
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             quiet
             now
             they
             have
             him
             .
             Not
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             Phanatiques
             :
             he
             made
             that
             Objection
             himself
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ;
             but
             Here
             '
             t
             is
             .
             (
             Still
             saving
             to
             my self
             the
             freedome
             of
             Interpreting
             my
             own
             words
             .
             )
          
           
             
               I
               speak
               only
               of
               those
               Presbyterians
               that
               since
               His
               Maiesties
               happy
               Return
               ,
               are
               yet
               fomenting
               of
               new
               Troubles
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Presbyterian
             Faction
             have
             been
             ever
             constant
             to
             the
             rule
             and
             method
             of
             doing
             their
             
             own
             Businesse
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             ;
             
             and
             this
             went
             far
             with
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             well
             meaning
             people
             ;
             but
             let
             not
             any
             man
             believe
             this
             Interest
             did
             their
             work
             .
             The
             ruin
             of
             His
             blessed
             Majesty
             ,
             was
             that
             unhappy
             Agreement
             with
             the
             Covenanters
             in
             1639.
             after
             so
             horrid
             an
             expence
             of
             Time
             and
             Mony
             ,
             as
             gave
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             imaginable
             to
             their
             Interest
             ,
             and
             an
             equal
             disadvantage
             to
             his
             own
             .
             The
             King
             by
             his
             expence
             being
             grown
             poor
             and
             they
             strong
             by
             the
             Delay
             ,
             was
             more
             and
             more
             oppressed
             ,
             till
             at
             the
             last
             the
             Field
             was
             clear'd
             :
             He
             and
             His
             Party
             in
             appearance
             lost
             .
          
           
             What
             did
             these
             great
             Pretenders
             then
             for
             the
             good
             of
             King
             and
             Church
             ,
             but
             share
             the
             booty
             ,
             and
             exercise
             a
             Power
             themselves
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             Turkish
             then
             ever
             they
             called
             that
             they
             had
             abolished
             ?
             what
             hindered
             then
             the
             Settlement
             of
             this
             Nation
             upon
             its
             
               legal
               Basis
            
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             phrase
             it
             )
             if
             the
             good
             people
             had
             but
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ?
             Who
             kept
             the
             King
             from
             his
             Parliament
             ?
             —
             or
             was
             he
             ever
             nam'd
             but
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Losse
             of
             Right
             as
             well
             of
             Power
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             ,
             these
             people
             take
             their
             turns
             too
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             King
             's
             a
             Gracious
             Prince
             again
             .
             These
             Factions
             are
             of
             Kin
             to
             Montaignes
             Family
             ,
             where
             the
             Son
             beats
             the
             Father
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             .
             Now
             we
             come
             near
             our
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Look
             back
             into
             the
             Scotch
             defeat
             in
             1648.
             
             Not
             any
             thing
             more
             clear
             sure
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             party
             ,
             would
             they
             but
             frankly
             
             have
             closed
             with
             the
             Kings
             Tryed
             Friends
             in
             that
             Engagement
             ;
             without
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             carried
             it
             .
             Those
             Few
             they
             had
             ,
             did
             well
             nigh
             all
             that
             was
             considerable
             in
             the
             Action
             .
          
           
             See
             afterward
             ,
             in
             50
             ,
             and
             51.
             how
             dirtily
             upon
             this
             very
             accompt
             ,
             the
             Presbyterian
             crew
             treated
             his
             Majesty
             :
             and
             look
             quite
             through
             their
             Interregnum
             ;
             they
             have
             observ'd
             the
             same
             indisposition
             of
             uniting
             with
             the
             Kings
             Party
             ,
             but
             still
             shaking
             the
             Head
             ,
             with
             an
             
               Alass
               poor
               Gentleman
            
             ,
             at
             the
             mention
             of
             our
             persecuted
             Soveraign
             .
             Not
             to
             insist
             upon
             English
             Particulars
             ;
             They
             never
             would
             joyn
             with
             Vs
             to
             help
             his
             
               Majesty
               ,
               we
            
             never
             refused
             with
             them
             .
             Now
             comes
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             Reserve
             .
             Say
             they
             ,
          
           
             
               If
               we
               can
               order
               Matters
               so
               as
               to
               get
               the
               King's
            
             Person
             
               in
               the
               head
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               keep
               out
               his
            
             Party
             ,
             
               Their
               hands
               are
               ty'd
               by
               a
               Principle
               of
               Duty
               ;
               Our
               Power
               is
               enlarged
               upon
               an
               Interest
               of
               favour
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               play
               our
               Game
               at
               pleasure
               .
            
             That
             is
             ;
             Wee
             'l
             not
             forget
             to
             mind
             him
             of
             his
             RESTORERS
             ,
             and
             now
             and
             then
             a
             Whisper
             ,
             how
             DEBAUCHD
             the
             Gentry's
             grown
             ;
             how
             unfit
             this
             man
             is
             for
             Trust
             ,
             that
             for
             Temper
             ,
             and
             a
             Third
             for
             Conduct
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             then
             propose
             the
             naming
             of
             Officers
             ,
             and
             wee
             'r
             to
             blame
             if
             we
             forget
             our selves
             .
             By
             these
             Degrees
             ,
             and
             
               wayes
               ,
               Time
            
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Patience
             will
             wear
             them
             out
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             were
             nothing
             else
             ,
             the
             very
             Poverty
             we
             have
             reduced
             them
             to
             ,
             would
             make
             them
             ●oon
             Contemptible
             .
          
           
           
             Whereas
             should
             we
             but
             offer
             once
             a
             General
             agreement
             with
             that
             Party
             ,
             our
             Design
             's
             spoyl'd
             ,
             for
             they
             'll
             be
             more
             than
             we
             shall
             well
             know
             how
             to
             master
             .
             That
             must
             not
             be
             .
             Our
             Interest
             lyes
             to
             take
             in
             just
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             have
             done
             our
             Work
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             turn
             out
             again
             .
             So
             much
             for
             That
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             very
             Soul
             of
             the
             rigid
             Presbyterians
             .
             
             Poor
             Worms
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               our
               Charity
               and
               Regard
            
             (
             they
             crye
             )
             
               to
               publick
               tranquillitie
               ,
               if
               we
               reject
               the
               sure
               and
               only
               means
               of
               Concord
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             He
             should
             have
             rather
             said
             ,
             where
             is
             our
             Providence
             ,
             if
             we
             admit
             so
             sure
             an
             Introduction
             to
             Confusion
             ?
             To
             comply
             with
             one
             Importunity
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             is
             to
             Authorize
             ,
             and
             encourage
             more
             ;
             and
             to
             please
             all
             ,
             is
             totally
             Impossible
             .
          
           
             The
             Canons
             stick
             in
             his
             Stomach
             notably
             ,
             they
             force
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             
               Poperie
               [
               Shall
               not
               the
               Laity
               be
               allow'd
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               try
               the
               Doctrines
               delivered
               ,
               but
               acquiesce
               in
               what
               their
               Teachers
               say
               without
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               own
               reasoning
               ,
               or
               judgment
               of
               Discretion
               ?
            
             ]
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             Yes
             ,
             let
             them
             
               search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             as
             their
             Teachers
             may
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             Leave
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             Bench
             must
             interpret
             them
             .
             What
             difference
             is
             there
             betwixt
             King
             
             James
             his
             Phanatiques
             ,
             and
             King
             Charles
             his
             ;
             save
             that
             they
             ascribe
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Effect
             to
             several
             Causes
             .
             Both
             claiming
             equal
             Certainty
             ,
             the
             One
             ,
             from
             his
             
               Judgement
               of
               Discretion
            
             :
             the
             Other
             ,
             from
             
               Divine
               Impulse
            
             ?
             What
             work
             shall
             we
             have
             when
             every
             Taylour
             shall
             with
             his
             
               Judgement
               of
               Discretion
            
             cut
             out
             his
             own
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             up
             for
             a
             Fashion
             :
             
               When
               these
               men
               and
               their
               Bibles
               are
               alone
               together
            
             (
             as
             Hooker
             sayes
             )
             what
             Phrensies
             do
             they
             not
             call
             directions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             He
             comes
             now
             to
             the
             Politicks
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               chief
               point
               of
               knowledge
               in
               those
               whose
               work
               it
               is
               to
               mould
               and
               manage
               a
               Nation
               according
               to
               any
               order
               of
               things
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               understand
               what
               is
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               what
               Principles
               possess
               and
               govern
               them
               ,
               or
               considerable
               Parties
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               passe
               things
               are
               already
               brought
               among
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             The
             more
             a
             Prince
             considers
             this
             ,
             the
             lesse
             will
             he
             afford
             a
             
               Scotized
               English
               Presbyterian
            
             .
             By
             Temper
             he
             's
             Ambitious
             ;
             and
             Vnthankful
             ;
             ever
             Craving
             ;
             and
             never
             Full
             :
             Govern'd
             by
             Principles
             Insociable
             ,
             and
             Cruel
             .
             He
             rates
             his
             Party
             ,
             his
             Piety
             ,
             and
             his
             Kindnesse
             ,
             twenty
             times
             greater
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             rather
             than
             confesse
             that
             he
             is
             out
             in
             his
             Reckoning
             ,
             he
             shall
             face
             any
             other
             man
             down
             that
             one
             on
             the
             wrong
             side
             of
             a
             Cipher
             is
             1000
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             in
             Considering
             to
             what
             passe
             things
             are
             brought
             among
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             bethink
             himself
             
             likewise
             how
             they
             came
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             
               A
               State
               may
               probably
               root
               out
               such
               Opinions
               as
               it
               conceives
               to
               be
               heterodox
               and
               inconvenient
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               using
               great
               severity
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               when
               the
               Opinions
               are
               but
               newly
               sowed
               in
               mens
               minds
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               are
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               to
               abhor
               dangers
               ,
               and
               aim
               to
               live
               securely
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Nation
               in
               generall
               is
               devoted
               to
               the
               antient
               custom
               of
               their
               Fore-fathers
               .
               But
               the
               same
               course
               may
               not
               be
               taken
               when
               the
               Opinions
               have
               been
               deeply
               rooted
               and
               far
               spread
               by
               long
               continuance
               ,
               in
               a
               Nation
               of
               a
               free
               spirit
               ,
               and
               zealous
               ,
               and
               the
               generality
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Law-sense
               are
               called
            
             Cives
             ,
             
               do
               not
               detest
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Truly
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             if
             Heterodox
             Opinions
             cannot
             be
             rooted
             out
             ,
             
             the
             Men
             that
             publiquely
             maintain
             them
             ,
             must
             :
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             zealous
             :
             for
             there
             's
             the
             more
             danger
             in
             their
             further
             Progresse
             .
             Especially
             if
             such
             Opinions
             prescribe
             from
             the
             successe
             of
             Treason
             .
             For
             There
             ,
             even
             in
             matters
             of
             themselves
             very
             Allowable
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             leave
             the
             least
             marque
             of
             an
             approbation
             .
             It
             gives
             too
             great
             an
             honour
             to
             Rebellion
             .
             Provided
             alwayes
             that
             I
             act
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             Pre-ingagements
             .
          
           
             Where
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Real
             Cause
             of
             Fear
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             shadow'd
             to
             us
             ;
             That
             Prince
             that
             loves
             his
             Empires
             or
             his
             Honour
             ,
             must
             struggle
             with
             it
             betimes
             :
             Safety
             ,
             or
             Pleasure
             ,
             such
             a
             people
             perhaps
             will
             be
             content
             to
             allow
             in
             
             exchange
             for
             Soveraignty
             :
             But
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             Prince
             is
             lost
             that
             puts
             himself
             on
             the
             Asking
             side
             .
          
           
             It
             never
             fayles
             ,
             this
             Rule
             :
             
               when
               Subjects
               earnestly
               presse
               for
               more
               than
               they
               ought
               ,
               they
               ayme
               at
               more
               yet
               than
               they
               aske
               .
            
             They
             are
             already
             past
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             short
             of
             their
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             In
             such
             a
             Case
             as
             This
             ,
             Rigour
             is
             the
             onely
             Remedy
             :
             great
             Aptnesse
             to
             forgive
             is
             entertain'd
             with
             greater
             Pronesse
             to
             offend
             .
          
           
             Let
             it
             be
             thought
             upon
             ;
             if
             any
             Danger
             ,
             where
             it
             lyes
             :
             Not
             in
             the
             bare
             Conceit
             of
             Phancy
             ,
             or
             Dislike
             ,
             for
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Matter
             in
             Dispute
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             means
             that
             give
             Form
             ,
             growth
             ,
             and
             strength
             to
             those
             unquiet
             Motions
             ;
             and
             that
             assemble
             those
             Loose
             scatter'd
             Sparkes
             into
             one
             Flame
             .
          
           
             These
             Instruments
             are
             mercenary
             Pulpit-men
             ,
             and
             Scriblers
             ;
             't
             is
             but
             removing
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Danger
             's
             over
             .
          
           
             Least
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             want
             a
             Colour
             for
             these
             Freedomes
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             [
             
               the
               present
               Age
               being
               more
               discerning
               ,
               all
               sorts
               affect
               a
               greater
               Liberty
               of
               Judgement
               and
               Discourse
               ,
               than
               hath
               been
               used
               in
               Former
               times
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             This
             we
             observ'd
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             till
             now
             impute
             it
             to
             Discretion
             .
             
             Suppose
             they
             should
             grow
             more
             and
             more
             Discerning
             ,
             and
             their
             Desires
             of
             Liberty
             grow
             too
             ;
             would
             not
             these
             People
             soon
             grow
             Wise
             enough
             to
             Govern
             ,
             that
             
             are
             already
             grown
             too
             good
             to
             Obey
             ?
             'T
             is
             dangerous
             trusting
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             he
             assures
             us
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Kingdom
               ,
               after
               the
               removing
               of
               foundations
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               by
               a
               marvellous
               turn
               re-establish'd
               upon
               its
               antient
               basis
               .
               And
               verily
               that
               which
               hath
               wrought
               the
               change
               will
               settle
               it
               ;
               that
               which
               hath
               brought
               such
               things
               to
               pass
               ,
               will
               keep
               them
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               overlook
               and
               sleight
               it
               :
               And
               what
               was
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               universality
               ,
               the
               Vote
               of
               all
            
             England
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             If
             all
             that
             acted
             toward
             this
             late
             and
             blessed
             Change
             meant
             to
             Fix
             here
             :
             this
             needless
             ,
             ill-timed
             ,
             and
             dividing
             Controversie
             ,
             concerning
             Ceremonies
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             spared
             :
             and
             those
             which
             move
             the
             Question
             with
             such
             earnestness
             ;
             at
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             rather
             than
             these
             Expostulations
             .
             'T
             is
             an
             ill
             Age
             when
             Theeves
             arraign
             the
             Law.
             That
             sort
             of
             men
             which
             ruin'd
             us
             ,
             proposes
             now
             that
             very
             Method
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             to
             settle
             us
             ,
             inviting
             the
             distemper'd
             people
             by
             this
             Overture
             ,
             to
             take
             their
             Poysoners
             for
             their
             Physicians
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             (
             under
             Providence
             )
             It
             was
             the
             Common
             Vote
             ,
             and
             stirring
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             restored
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             :
             and
             shall
             we
             now
             restrain
             that
             Universal
             Comfort
             to
             the
             particular
             Advantage
             of
             that
             single
             Party
             ,
             that
             first
             invaded
             them
             ?
             How
             great
             a
             blemish
             were
             it
             to
             the
             Honor
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             of
             
             the
             Nation
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             hard
             a
             Tugg
             ,
             to
             throw
             away
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Contest
             :
             as
             if
             we
             had
             wrangled
             all
             this
             while
             for
             Shadows
             !
             But
             to
             explain
             my self
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             think
             matter
             of
             Ceremony
             to
             be
             the
             True
             reason
             of
             the
             Difference
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             mistake
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             assaulted
             by
             the
             One
             Party
             ,
             and
             defended
             by
             the
             Other
             ,
             in
             the
             Particular
             of
             Ceremony
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             King
             himself
             that
             is
             affronted
             in
             the
             Indignities
             they
             cast
             upon
             Bishops
             .
             To
             leave
             the
             matter
             clear
             :
             There
             is
             a
             Faction
             which
             would
             over-throw
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             themselves
             above
             it
             ;
             and
             These
             Contrivers
             put
             the
             People
             upon
             Cavilling
             for
             Ceremonies
             .
             They
             innocently
             ,
             under
             a
             mistake
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             advance
             an
             Interest
             of
             Usurpation
             ,
             taking
             that
             to
             be
             onely
             a
             Dispute
             about
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Practise
             ,
             which
             rationally
             pinches
             upon
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             Power
             .
             It
             ends
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Grant
               once
               ,
               that
               a
            
             Popular
             Vote
             
               may
               over-rule
               a
            
             Stated
             Law
             ,
             
               (
               though
               but
               to
               the
               value
               of
               a
               Hair
               )
               the
               vertue
               of
               that
               reason
               extends
               to
               our
            
             Freedoms
             ,
             Lives
             ,
             and
             Fortunes
             ,
             
               which
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               they
               may
               take
               away
               as
               well
               as
            
             Ceremonies
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             )
             Kings
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             But
             [
             
               seeing
               this
               great
               Revolution
               hath
               not
               happened
               by
               the
               prevailing
               force
               of
               one
               Party
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               by
               the
               unstrained
               motion
               of
               all
            
             England
             :
             
             
               what
               reason
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               one
               Party
               should
               thrust
               the
               other
               out
               of
               its
               due
               place
               of
               rest
               ;
               upon
               the
               common
               Foundation
            
             ?
          
           
             No
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
               The
               Law
               is
               our
               common
               resting
               place
               :
            
             
             the
             main
             Foundation
             upon
             which
             we
             are
             all
             to
             Bottom
             .
             The
             Law
             is
             an
             impartial
             Judge
             ,
             let
             That
             determine
             which
             place
             belongs
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             to
             Presbyters
             ;
             what
             Ceremonies
             are
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             short
             and
             a
             sure
             way
             ,
             worth
             forty
             of
             his
             Coalition
             .
          
           
             
             Having
             
               pressed
               union
            
             hitherto
             ,
             
               he
               proceeds
               now
               to
               remove
               certain
               impediments
               ;
               One
            
             whereof
             
               is
               an
               erroneous
               judgment
               touching
               the
               times
               foregoing
               the
               late
               Wars
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             In
             truth
             't
             is
             pity
             the
             people
             are
             no
             better
             Instructed
             .
             Then
             let
             them
             know
             from
             me
             ,
             those
             very
             principles
             these
             folks
             contend
             for
             ,
             were
             brought
             by
             Knox
             about
             1558.
             from
             Geneva
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             from
             thence
             they
             were
             transmitted
             into
             England
             ,
             since
             which
             time
             ,
             the
             Abettors
             of
             them
             in
             both
             Nations
             ,
             have
             never
             ceased
             by
             
               Leagues
               ,
               Tumults
               ,
               Rebellions
            
             ,
             and
             Vsurpations
             ,
             to
             embroile
             the
             publick
             Peace
             ,
             and
             affront
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             formally
             proceeded
             to
             the
             
               Deposing
               of
               Princes
            
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             an
             absolute
             Authority
             over
             the
             Subject
             :
             the
             abrogation
             of
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Imposition
             of
             Taxes
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             
             fine
             ,
             to
             all
             extremities
             of
             Rigour
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             matters
             of
             
               Civil
               Liberty
            
             ,
             as
             of
             Conscience
             .
             He
             that
             desires
             a
             Presbytery
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             read
             Presbyter
             ,
             for
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             the
             eighth
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             there
             find
             what
             he
             is
             reasonably
             to
             expect
             .
             These
             were
             the
             pranks
             foregoing
             the
             late
             Wars
             :
             and
             such
             as
             these
             will
             be
             again
             ,
             if
             people
             be
             not
             the
             wiser
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             Camerade
             will
             be
             none
             of
             the
             Party
             sure
             :
             For
             ,
             
             
               I
               abhor
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               to
               take
               upon
               me
               the
               defence
               of
               our
               late
               distracted
               times
               :
               the
               distempers
               thereof
               I
               would
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               palliate
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Is
             the
             wind
             in
             that
             dore
             ?
             Now
             do
             I
             feel
             by
             his
             Pulse
             ,
             that
             
             Crofton's
             laid
             by
             the
             heels
             .
             He
             hath
             forgot
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               War
               was
               between
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               the
               Presbyterian
               Party
               in
            
             England
             
               never
               engaged
               under
               a
               less
               Authority
               than
               that
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             ]
             And
             that
             
               Presbyterians
               have
               never
               disclaimed
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               abandon'd
               their
               lawful
               Prince
            
             .
             ]
             It
             may
             be
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             justifie
             the
             Distempers
             of
             the
             other
             side
             .
             But
             why
             do
             we
             contest
             ?
             since
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             —
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               part
               of
               weak
               and
               selfish
               minds
               to
               contract
               Religion
               to
               certain
               modes
               and
               forms
               which
               stand
               not
               by
               divine
               Right
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               by
               the
               wills
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               of
               little
               efficacy
               ,
               and
               very
               disputable
               ,
               and
               if
               supposed
               
               lawful
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               Charity
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             which
             is
             more
             tolerable
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             the
             People
             upon
             the
             Church
             ?
             For
             the
             People
             on
             the
             one
             side
             to
             exempt
             all
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Church
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             bind
             all
             .
          
           
             Order
             it
             self
             is
             of
             Divine
             appointment
             ;
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             Ordering
             (
             save
             where
             God
             himself
             hath
             preimposed
             )
             is
             left
             to
             Humane
             liking
             and
             Discretion
             .
             
               To
               think
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               that
               none
               is
               a
               good
               Christian
               ,
            
             
             
               a
               sound
               Protestant
               ,
               a
               fit
               Minister
               ,
               that
               cannot
               subscribe
               to
               such
               Modes
               ,
               and
               Forms
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               a
               narrow
               ,
               and
               ignoble
               judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
             He
             may
             be
             a
             fit
             Teacher
             for
             Geneva
             ,
             that
             cannot
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Form
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             Minister
             for
             England
             ,
             that
             cannot
             conform
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             Geneva
             ;
             they
             may
             be
             both
             
               good
               Christians
            
             too
             ,
             and
             
               sound
               Protestants
            
             ;
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             fit
             in
             transposition
             .
             'T
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             qualifi'd
             for
             the
             Ministerial
             Function
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             fit
             for
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Constitution
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             Officiates
             as
             a
             Minister
             :
             but
             thus
             ,
             —
             or
             so
             —
             as
             a
             Subject
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             the
             real
             ground
             of
             their
             exception
             .
             They
             do
             not
             willingly
             admit
             the
             King's
             Authority
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             which
             effectually
             is
             but
             their
             own
             Ambition
             ,
             they
             obtrude
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             high
             point
             of
             Tenderness
             to
             the
             people
             .
             There
             are
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             ,
             weak
             Consciences
             ,
             fit
             objects
             
             for
             indulgence
             :
             but
             the
             less
             pardonable
             are
             their
             Mis-leaders
             ,
             whose
             business
             't
             is
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             to
             engage
             the
             simple
             multitude
             in
             painful
             ,
             and
             inextricable
             scruples
             .
          
           
             Let
             them
             Preach
             down-right
             Treason
             ,
             stir
             up
             the
             Rabble
             to
             Tumult
             ,
             and
             Sedition
             :
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             be
             caught
             and
             question'd
             for
             it
             :
             see
             with
             what
             softness
             they
             treat
             their
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             supercilious
             gravity
             their
             Superiors
             .
          
           
             
               When
               some
               degree
               of
               forwardness
               breaks
               forth
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               is
               encountred
               with
               that
               severity
               which
               hazards
               the
               undoing
               of
               the
               weak
               part
               ,
               that
               should
               and
               might
               be
               healed
               .
            
             ]
             And
             again
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             (
             concerning
             Crofton's
             Commitment
             ,
             I
             imagine
             )
             [
             
               But
               suppose
               that
               some
               of
               this
               way
               were
               guilty
               of
               some
               provoking
               forwardness
               ,
            
             
             
               should
               grave
               Patriots
               and
               wise
               Counsellors
               thereupon
               destroy
               the
               weak
               part
               ,
               or
               rather
               heal
               it
               ?
               A
               prudent
               Father
               is
               not
               so
               provoked
               by
               the
               stubbornness
               of
               a
               Child
               ,
               as
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               desperate
               while
               there
               is
               yet
               hope
               concerning
               him
               .
               It
               is
               meet
               indeed
               for
               Princes
               to
               express
               their
               just
               indignation
               ,
               when
               Subjects
               presuming
               on
               their
               Clemency
               do
               not
               contain
               themselves
               within
               their
               duty
               ;
               and
               the
               seasonable
               expression
               of
               such
               disdain
               ,
               wisely
               managed
               ,
               is
               of
               great
               force
               in
               Government
               :
               nevertheless
               if
               it
               get
               the
               mastery
               ,
               it
               is
               exceeding
               perilous
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Counsel
               of
               Indignation
               that
               proceeded
               from
            
             Rehoboam
             
               's
               young
               Counsellors
            
             .
             ]
             What
             this
             Language
             deserves
             both
             from
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             let
             those
             
             that
             have
             authority
             to
             punish
             ,
             Judge
             .
          
           
             
             
               When
               Governors
               resent
               the
               non-compliances
               of
               a
               Party
               ,
               their
               best
               remedy
               is
               to
               remove
               the
               occasions
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               be
               done
               without
               crossing
               the
               Interests
               of
               State
               ,
               or
               Maxims
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             People
             will
             not
             yield
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Prince
             should
             do
             well
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             People
             .
             A
             most
             excellent
             way
             for
             a
             King
             that
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             Presbyterians
             :
             where
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             never
             to
             want
             subject
             for
             his
             Humility
             ,
             nor
             ever
             to
             get
             thanks
             for
             his
             Labour
             .
          
           
             
             
               Where
               there
               are
               many
               sufferers
               upon
               a
               Religious
               account
               ,
               whether
               in
               truth
               or
               pretence
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               glory
               in
               suffering
               ,
               and
               sooner
               or
               later
               it
               may
               turn
               to
               the
               Rulers
               detriment
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             There
             will
             not
             be
             many
             Sufferers
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             not
             many
             Offenders
             ;
             and
             there
             will
             not
             be
             many
             Offenders
             ,
             where
             an
             early
             severity
             is
             used
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             if
             any
             hazzard
             be
             ,
             he
             that
             prints
             it
             ,
             
               dictates
               ,
               encourages
            
             ,
             and
             promotes
             it
             ,
             and
             deserves
             to
             suffer
             with
             the
             foremost
             .
             But
             the
             Gentleman
             begins
             now
             to
             talk
             like
             a
             Christian.
             
               I
               detest
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               and
               abhor
               the
               Tumults
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               Insurrections
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               resisting
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               .
            
             ]
          
           
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             This
             is
             honestly
             said
             yet
             :
             But
             hold
             a
             little
             .
             What
             is
             that
             
               Soveraign
               Power
            
             ,
             which
             he
             abhorrs
             should
             be
             resisted
             by
             the
             
               Tumults
               of
               the
               People
            
             ?
             
             Even
             the
             
               Two
               Houses
               in
               co-ordination
               with
               the
               King.
            
             A
             little
             further
             ,
             [
             
               I
               am
               perswaded
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Generality
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               denomination
               would
               endure
               extremities
               ,
               before
               they
               would
               revenge
               or
               defend
               themselves
               by
               unlawful
               means
               ,
               as
               rebelling
               against
               their
               Lawful
               Soveraign
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             This
             we
             shall
             understand
             too
             by
             confronting
             it
             ,
             and
             find
             it
             onely
             the
             old
             Fallacy
             ,
             a
             little
             better
             colour'd
             .
          
           
             
               This
               part
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Power
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             two
             Houses
             )
             
               is
               indeed
               capable
               of
               doing
               wrong
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               how
               it
               might
               be
               guilty
               of
            
             Rebellion
             ,
             
               is
               more
               difficult
               to
               conceive
            
             .
             ]
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             Two
             Houses
             cannot
             Rebel
             ,
             as
             being
             part
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ;
             (
             by
             his
             Argument
             )
             neither
             can
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             that
             Party
             :
             So
             that
             by
             this
             mis-placing
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             whatever
             hath
             been
             acted
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             Commission
             from
             the
             Two
             Houses
             ,
             may
             be
             done
             over
             again
             ,
             and
             no
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             device
             ,
             he
             onely
             disavows
             Rebellion
             so
             far
             as
             This
             ,
             or
             That
             ,
             is
             not
             Rebellion
             according
             to
             his
             Proposition
             ,
             although
             the
             Law
             determine
             otherwise
             .
             This
             is
             no
             more
             then
             
             what
             was
             ever
             maintained
             ,
             even
             by
             those
             that
             stood
             themselves
             upon
             the
             highest
             terms
             of
             Disobedience
             .
             Did
             ever
             any
             man
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               I
               'll
               justifie
               it
               ?
            
             Nay
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             any
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             
               This
               was
               Rebellion
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               I
               'm
               sorry
               for
               it
               .
               [
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               love
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Kingly
               Government
               ,
               and
               account
               themselves
               happy
               in
               his
               Majesty's
               Clemency
               ,
               allowing
               them
               a
               just
               and
               inoffensive
               Liberty
               in
               certain
               matters
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
               
                 Observation
              
            
             The
             Presbyterians
             may
             find
             many
             things
             to
             thank
             his
             Majesty
             for
             :
             but
             I
             would
             they
             could
             hit
             upon
             a
             handsomer
             manner
             of
             doing
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             perpetually
             to
             be
             craving
             more
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             doing
             him
             service
             for
             what
             they
             have
             receiv'd
             already
             .
             They
             love
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             but
             then
             their
             Love
             is
             Conditional
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             something
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Would
             they
             expose
             themselves
             for
             twenty
             years
             together
             ,
             to
             Gaols
             and
             Gibbets
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             Hazzards
             and
             Misfortunes
             for
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             sit
             down
             and
             sterve
             contentedly
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             sense
             of
             honorable
             Loyalty
             ?
          
           
             That
             Subject
             is
             not
             right
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             brought
             his
             mind
             up
             to
             this
             Frame
             ;
             however
             unhappy
             he
             may
             think
             himself
             in
             such
             encounters
             as
             put
             him
             to
             the
             Trial
             of
             his
             utmost
             Virtue
             .
          
           
             
             
               Wise
               men
               inform
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               Prince
               by
               adhereing
               to
               one
               Faction
               ,
               may
               in
               time
               lift
               it
               up
               
               above
               his
               own
               Imperial
               Interest
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               forced
               to
               give
               way
               to
               it
               as
               the
               lesser
               to
               the
               greater
               .
               And
               the
               prime
               Leaders
               of
               the
               potent
               Faction
               will
               sway
               more
               than
               the
               Prince
               himself
               .
               They
               will
               become
               arrogant
               ,
               unthankful
               ,
               and
               boundless
               in
               their
               ambitious
               designs
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             good
             Rule
             ,
             but
             ill
             apply'd
             ;
             unless
             return'd
             upon
             himself
             .
             
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             call
             That
             Party
             a
             Faction
             ,
             which
             submits
             all
             its
             Actions
             to
             the
             clear
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             hardly
             prove
             That
             to
             be
             none
             ,
             which
             crosses
             This.
             If
             so
             ,
             let
             Common
             Reason
             judge
             betwixt
             us
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               saying
               ,
               which
               by
               many
               hath
               been
               taken
               up
               for
               a
               Proverb
               ,
            
             No
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             King.
             
             
               I
               do
               not
               well
               understand
               the
               rise
               of
               this
               saying
               ,
               and
               therefore
               dare
               not
               speak
               in
               derogation
               of
               their
               Judgements
               who
               were
               the
               Authors
               of
               it
               .
               But
               upon
               the
               matter
               it self
               ,
               I
               crave
               to
               make
               this
               modest
               Animadversion
               .
               And
               first
               it
               is
               some
               degrading
               to
               the
               transcendent
               Interest
               of
               Soveraignty
               ,
               to
               affix
               unto
               it
               a
               necessity
               of
               any
               one
               partial
               interest
               for
               its
               support
               :
               for
               Independency
               and
               Self-subsistence
               ,
               without
               leaning
               upon
               any
               Party
               ,
               is
               a
               Prince
               his
               strength
               and
               glory
               .
               Also
               it
               makes
               that
               Party
               over-confident
               ,
               and
               its
               opposite
               too
               despondent
               .
               Such
               sayings
               as
               import
               a
               Princes
               necessary
               dependence
               on
               any
               particular
               Party
               ,
               may
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Subjects
               be
               too
               presumptuous
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Prince
               too
               unwary
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             If
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             instructed
             in
             the
             Weight
             and
             Reason
             of
             that
             saying
             ,
             —
             
               NO
               BISHOP
               ,
               NO
               KING
            
             ;
             sure
             we
             are
             past
             Learning
             any
             thing
             .
             We
             found
             the
             sad
             truth
             of
             this
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             the
             event
             of
             the
             late
             War
             ;
             but
             that
             's
             no
             Rule
             .
             By
             
               No
               Bishop
               no
               King
            
             ,
             is
             not
             intended
             that
             Bishops
             are
             the
             props
             of
             Royalty
             ,
             nor
             do
             the
             Episcopalians
             understand
             it
             so
             :
             but
             that
             both
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             Objects
             of
             the
             same
             Fury
             ,
             onely
             the
             Church
             goes
             First
             :
             so
             that
             without
             presumption
             ,
             a
             Subject
             may
             affirm
             it
             ;
             and
             without
             loss
             of
             Honor
             ,
             a
             Prince
             may
             grant
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             draw
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Agreement
             of
             their
             Original
             ,
             the
             likeness
             of
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             the
             Principles
             by
             which
             they
             are
             supported
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             lye
             exposed
             to
             the
             same
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             method
             of
             Destruction
             .
             But
             this
             would
             seem
             to
             imply
             a
             more
             Inseverable
             Interest
             then
             I
             aim
             at
             ;
             and
             raise
             the
             Clergy
             above
             the
             proper
             State
             and
             Orb
             of
             Subjects
             .
             My
             meaning
             is
             more
             clear
             and
             open
             .
          
           
             All
             Popular
             Factions
             take
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             way
             to
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             to
             seek
             where
             ever
             any
             Prince
             quitted
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             saved
             Himself
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             
               Royal
               Dignity
            
             ;
             for
             the
             empty
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             Carkass
             of
             Majesty
             .
             It
             is
             with
             the
             unruly
             Populacy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             raging
             Tides
             ,
             they
             press
             where
             the
             Bank
             is
             weakest
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             instant
             over-run
             all
             .
             If
             they
             had
             either
             Modesty
             ,
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             
             would
             not
             force
             so
             far
             :
             if
             they
             have
             neither
             ,
             will
             they
             stop
             There
             ?
             what
             did
             the
             late
             King
             Grant
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             what
             Deny
             ?
             till
             by
             their
             mean
             Abuse
             of
             his
             unlimited
             Concessions
             ,
             he
             lost
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Life
             ?
             Yet
             what
             assurance
             Words
             could
             give
             him
             ,
             he
             wanted
             not
             :
             Words
             wrapt
             up
             in
             the
             most
             tender
             and
             Religious
             Forms
             imaginable
             .
             But
             what
             are
             Words
             where
             a
             Crown
             lyes
             at
             stake
             ?
          
           
             In
             fine
             ,
             
               Treason
               's
               a
               Canker
               ;
               and
               where
               it
               seizes
               ,
               that
               Prince
               must
               early
               cut
               off
               the
               Infected
               part
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               save
               the
               Sound
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               true
               Church
               lies
               in
               the
               middle
               between
               two
               extremes
               ,
               Formalists
               ,
               and
               Fanaticks
               .
            
             
             
               They
               are
               of
               circumspect
               and
               regular
               walking
               ,
               no
               way
               forward
               in
               attempting
               or
               desiring
               alterations
               in
               a
               Civil
               State.
               A
               Prince
               doth
               hold
               them
               in
               obedience
               under
               a
               double
               bond
               .
               For
               they
               know
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
               Indeed
               we
               will
               not
               conceal
               ,
               that
               in
               lawfull
               wayes
               they
               assert
               that
               Liberty
               which
               is
               setled
               by
               the
               known
               Laws
               and
               Fundamental
               Constitutions
               ,
               the
               maintaining
               whereof
               is
               the
               Prince's
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Peoples
               safety
               .
            
          
           
             If
             to
             be
             no
             way
             Forward
             in
             promoting
             Changes
             in
             the
             Civil
             State
             ,
             
             be
             a
             marque
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             Presbyterians
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Pale
             .
             It
             's
             truth
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             Assertors
             of
             
             
               Lawfull
               Liberty
            
             ,
             in
             
               Lawfull
               waies
            
             ;
             but
             how
             is
             that
             I
             pray'e
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             tell
             us
             this
             when
             their
             Swords
             were
             at
             our
             Throats
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             Death
             to
             assist
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             forc'd
             to
             flye
             to
             the
             Equitable
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             quit
             the
             Literal
             ,
             and
             fetch
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             from
             Inspiration
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             none
             in
             Reason
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             here
             put
             an
             End
             to
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             is
             become
             much
             longer
             already
             than
             I
             meant
             it
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Addition
             .
             
             Crofton's
             ill
             Fortune
             I
             find
             hath
             made
             him
             wary
             ,
             but
             not
             humble
             ;
             for
             he
             presses
             the
             same
             Things
             in
             substance
             still
             ,
             though
             in
             somewhat
             a
             differing
             manner
             of
             Respect
             ,
             and
             seeming
             Candour
             .
             The
             good
             Words
             he
             gives
             ,
             belong
             to
             those
             Persons
             which
             he
             shall
             vouchsafe
             to
             Call
             serious
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             worthy
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             Government
             is
             to
             be
             moulded
             ,
             and
             disposed
             of
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             he
             pretends
             to
             ayme
             at
             a
             Fair
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Accord
             ,
             and
             yet
             proceeds
             in
             a
             direct
             method
             of
             Dividing
             :
             by
             sharp
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Party
             .
          
           
             To
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             his
             Reasonings
             are
             Dishonourable
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             Late
             King
             ;
             Seditious
             ,
             and
             Provoking
             to
             the
             
               People
               ;
               Bold
            
             ,
             and
             Imposing
             in
             
               themselves
               ;
               Repugnant
            
             to
             the
             established
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             the
             
               General
               Pardon
            
             .
          
           
             How
             out
             of
             all
             these
             ill
             Ingredients
             should
             be
             composed
             a
             National
             ,
             and
             healing
             
             balsome
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             give
             the
             Reader
             leisure
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             Male
             imperatur
             ,
             ubi
             regit
             Vulgus
             Duces
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           some
           Books
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Brome
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Gun
           in
           Ivy-lane
           .
        
         
           THe
           Alliance
           of
           Divine
           Offices
           ,
           exhibiting
           all
           the
           Lyturgies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           by
           
             Hamon
             L'Estrange
          
           
             Esq
          
           in
           fol.
           
        
         
           The
           Souls
           Conflict
           ,
           being
           eight
           Sermons
           preach'd
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           recommended
           by
           Dr.
           Hewit
           ,
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           Dr.
           Browns
           Sepulchrall
           Urns
           and
           Garden
           of
           Cyrus
           .
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           Two
           Essayes
           of
           Love
           and
           Marriage
           in
           12.
           
        
         
           The
           Royal
           Exchange
           ,
           A
           Comedy
           in
           4.
           by
           
             R.
             Brome
          
           .
        
         
           Five
           new
           Playes
           ▪
           by
           
             R.
             Brome
          
           ,
           never
           before
           printed
           ,
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           Poems
           by
           the
           VVits
           of
           both
           Universities
           ,
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Moderation
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           Gaule
           ,
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           St.
           Bonaventures
           Soliloquies
           ,
           in
           24.
           
        
         
           Mr
           
           Baxter's
           Treatise
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           in
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           Common
           Law
           Epitomiz'd
           ,
           with
           Directions
           how
           to
           prosecute
           and
           defend
           personal
           actions
           ,
           very
           usefull
           for
           all
           Gentlemen
           ,
           to
           which
           is
           annexed
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           VVrit
           of
           Errour
           ,
           and
           the
           General
           proceedings
           thereupon
           ,
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           Golden
           Remains
           by
           that
           most
           Learn'd
           
             R.
             Stuart
          
           D.
           D.
           Dean
           of
           Westminster
           and
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Closet
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           first
           ,
           being
           the
           last
           and
           best
           Monuments
           that
           are
           likely
           to
           be
           made
           publick
           ,
           in
           12.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Sprat's
           Plague
           of
           Athens
           ,
           in
           4.
           
        
         
           Jews
           in
           America
           by
           Mr.
           Thorowgood
           ,
           in
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           Royal
           Buckler
           ,
           or
           a
           Lecture
           for
           Traytors
           ,
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           A
           view
           of
           some
           late
           remarkable
           Transactions
           ,
           leading
           to
           the
           happy
           Government
           under
           our
           gracious
           
           Soveraign
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           by
           
             R.
             L'Estrange
          
           
             Esq
          
           in
           4.
           
        
         
           All
           the
           Songs
           on
           the
           Rump
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           The
           Pourtraicture
           of
           his
           sacred
           Majesty
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           from
           his
           Birth
           1630.
           till
           this
           present
           year
           1661.
           being
           the
           whole
           story
           of
           his
           escape
           at
           Worcester
           ,
           his
           travailes
           and
           troubles
           .
        
         
           The
           Covenant
           discarged
           by
           
             John
             Russel
          
           ,
           in
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           compleat
           Art
           of
           VVater-drawing
           in
           4.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Boys
           his
           Translation
           of
           the
           6th
           .
           Book
           of
           Virgil
           in
           4.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Walwin's
           Sermon
           on
           the
           happy
           return
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           .
        
         
           A
           perfect
           discovery
           of
           VVitchcraft
           ,
           very
           profitable
           to
           be
           read
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           especially
           Judges
           of
           Assize
           before
           they
           passe
           sentence
           on
           condemned
           persons
           for
           witches
           ,
           in
           4.
           
        
         
           A
           short
           view
           of
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Illustrious
           Princes
           ,
           Henry
           Duke
           of
           Gloucester
           ,
           and
           Mary
           Princess
           of
           Orange
           deceased
           ,
           by
           
             T.
             M.
          
           
             Esq
          
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           Aeneas
           his
           Voyage
           from
           Troy
           to
           Italy
           ;
           an
           Essay
           upon
           the
           third
           Book
           of
           Virgil
           ,
           by
           
             I.
             Boys
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           Trapp
           on
           the
           Major
           Prophets
           ,
           in
           fol.
           
        
         
           Songs
           and
           other
           Poems
           ,
           by
           
             A.
             Brome
          
           ,
           Gent.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Grenfeilds
           Loyal
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           A
           Caveat
           for
           the
           Cavaliers
           .
        
         
           A
           Modest
           Plea
           both
           for
           the
           Caveat
           and
           Author
           ,
           by
           
             R.
             L'Estrange
          
           
             Esq
          
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           Portugall
           in
           8.
           
        
         
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           resolved
           by
           
             W.
             Lyford
          
           B.
           D.
           Minister
           of
           Sherburn
           in
           Dorsetshire
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47873-e110
           
             Dowglas
             his
             Coronation
             Sermon
             ,
             
               Page
               10.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47873-e2530
           
             J.
             C.
             
          
           
             Page
             10.
             
          
           
             Douglas
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
            
             .
          
           
             Marshall
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
            
             .
          
           
             Presbyterian
             Regulation
             .
          
           
             Exact
             Collections
             ,
             pag.
             310.
             
          
           
             Page
             10.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             12.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             His
             Majesty's
             Speech
             for
             hastning
             the
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
             .
          
           
             His
             Majesty's
             Speech
             at
             the
             passing
             the
             Act
             of
             Indempnity
             .
          
           
             Page
             14.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             19.
             
          
           
             Page
             20.
             
          
           
             Page
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               English
               and
               Scotch
               Presbytery
            
             ,
             pag.
             316.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hist.
               of
               the
               Ch.
               of
            
             Scotl.
             p.
             479.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               practical
               Ministery
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Observation
               .
               Presbyterian
               Liberty
            
             .
          
           
             page
             27.
             
          
           
             page
             28.
             
          
           
             
               The
               consequents
               of
               Presbyterian
               Liberty
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             29.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             29.
             
          
           
             Page
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             Crofton
             .
          
           
             Page
             41.
             
          
           
             Page
             42.
             
          
           
             
               Presbytery
               Antimonarchical
            
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             Houses
             have
             no
             Coercive
             Power
             over
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Covenant
               an
               Oath
               of
               Confederacy
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             neither
             lawful
             nor
             binding
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             
               Some
               honest
               Presbyterians
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             45.
             
          
           
             Page
             46.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             page
             46.
             
          
           
             Page
             47.
             
          
           
             Page
             48.
             
          
           
             
               Presbyterians
               seditious
               and
               impenitent
            
             .
          
           
             page
             49.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Two
               Houses
               ,
               not
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Legislative
               power
               in
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Two
               Houses
               no
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               .
            
          
           
             
               Presbyters
               serve
               King
               and
               Bishops
               alike
               .
            
          
           
             Exact
             Col.
             316.
             
          
           
             page
             49.
             
          
           
             page
             50.
             
          
           
             
               Presbyterian
               Loyalty
            
             .
          
           
             Bodin
             .
             
               de
               Rep.
            
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               De
               Rep.
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             Page
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Presbyterian
               Positions
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             52.
             
          
           
             
               Prelacy
               a
               more
               orderly
               Constitution
               than
               Presbytery
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             9.21
             .
          
           
             Page
             53.
             
          
           
             Page
             53.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             
               Rellquiae
               sacrae
               Corolinae
            
             .
             Page
             158.
             
          
           
             Page
             55.
             
          
           
             Page
             59.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             Page
             58.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Page
             60.
             
          
           
             
               Exact
               Collections
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             531.
             
          
           
             
               History
               of
               Independency
            
             .
          
           
             page
             1.
             
          
           
             page
             2.
             
          
           
             Page
             63.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             65.
             
          
           
             Page
             66.
             
          
           
             Page
             70.
             
          
           
             Page
             70.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             73.
             
          
           
             Page
             47.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             Page
             76.
             
          
           
             Page
             84.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             86.
             
          
           
             
               Observ.
               Significant
               Ceremonies
               not
               sacred
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             
               Ecclesiast
               .
               polit
            
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Ecclesiast
               .
               polity
            
             lib.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Eunomian
             Hereticks
             in
             dishonor
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             brought
             in
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             water
             but
             once
             ,
             to
             cross
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Chur.
             which
             in
             Baptism
             did
             it
             thrice
             .
          
           
             Page
             87.
             
          
           
             Can.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Eccles.
               polit
            
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             71.
             
          
           
             Page
             88.
             
          
           
             Page
             90.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             91.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             94.
             
          
           
             Page
             95.
             
          
           
             Can.
             36.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               Canonical
               subscription
               defended
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             97.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               late
               Kings
               Declaration
               concerning
            
             Scotland
             ,
             Page
             403.
             
          
           
             Page
             101.
             
          
           
             x]
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             y]
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             Page
             97.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             103.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             *
             Pa.
             84.
             
          
           
             Page
             103.
             
          
           
             Page
             111.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             111.
             
          
           
             
               A
               voluntary
               Conscience
            
             .
          
           
             Pa.
             114.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Bibliotheca
             Regia
             ,
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             
               His
               Majestys
               Protestation
            
             .
          
           
             page
             115.
             
          
           
             Page
             116.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             English
             &
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
             no
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             L'
             Interest
             des
             Princes
             Discours
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Puritan-Protestants
             .
          
           
             Page
             121.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             121.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             122.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             403.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             page
             124.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             17.
             part
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Apol.
               Confess
               :
               per
               Pap.
               Pag.
            
             137.
             
          
           
             
               De
               reform
               .
               adver
               .
               Eccles
               .
               pag.
            
             95.
             
          
           
             Bez.
             
               cont
               .
               Sarav
            
             .
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             Epist.
             Pag.
             341.
             
          
           
             
               Scripta
               Anglicana
            
             ,
             p.
             455.
             
          
           
             
               H.
               L.
            
             S.
             His
             affinity
             of
             sacred
             Liturgies
             .
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Act.
             32.
             
          
           
             Act.
             32.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               The
               rise
               of
               Presbytery
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Process
               of
               Presbytery
            
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             Positions
             ,
             pag.
             43.
             
          
           
             Dangerous
             Pos.
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Dangerous
             Pos.
             pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             Dangerous
             Pos.
             pag.
             75.
             pag.
             86.
             pag.
             89.
             
          
           
             pag.
             91.
             
          
           
             Dangerous
             Pos.
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             pag.
             125.
             
          
           
             
               Presbyters
               Doctr.
               concerning
               Kings
            
             .
          
           
             Knox
             to
             Engl.
             and
             Scotl.
             fol.
             78.
             
             Gilby
             Obedience
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Register
             ,
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Goodman
             ,
             p.
             144.
             
          
           
             Spotswoods
             History
             of
             the
             Chur.
             of
             Scotl.
             p.
             330.
             
          
           
             Scots
             Plea
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             Kings
             Declaration
             concerning
             Scotland
             ,
             p.
             404.
             
             Ibid.
             p.
             409.
             
          
           
             Bancroft
             ,
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             King's
             declaration
             ,
             404.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             408.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             411
             
          
           
             Knox.
             
          
           
             Bancroft
             pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Admon
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Cartwright
             .
          
           
             Holy
             Discipline
             ,
             pag.
             260.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             284.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             285.
             
          
           
             Inter.
             of
             Engl.
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             *
             
               By
               which
               term
               they
               difference
               their
               Classical
               Approbation
               ,
               from
               Episcopal
               Ordination
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Inter.
             of
             Engl.
             Par.
             2.
             p.
             5●
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Reformers
               way
               of
               Petitioning
            
             .
          
           
             
               Holy
               Discipline
            
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Bancroft's
             
               dangerous
               Posit
            
             .
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             56.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             57.
             
          
           
             Inter.
             of
             
               Engl.
               p.
            
             29.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Bancroft
             Pag.
             138.
             
             Ibid.
             11.
             
             P●
             .
             14●
             .
          
           
             Inter.
             of
             
               Engl.
               p.
            
             53.
             
          
           
             Positions
             of
             the
             Conventicle
             at
             Glasgow
             ,
             An.
             1638.
             
          
           
             Presbytery
             tyrannous
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Bancroft
             p.
             20.
             
             Ibid.
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             Presbyters
             persecutors
             of
             K.
             James
             .
          
           
             K.
             James
             his
             works
             :
             pag.
             305.
             
             Ibib.
             p.
             160.
             
          
           
             The
             Antiquity
             of
             Phanaticks
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             Coalition
             .
          
           
             
               Justice
               of
               Conscience
            
             .
          
           
             
               Justice
               of
               Honor.
            
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag.
             239.
             
          
           
             K.
             James
             
               his
               works
            
             ,
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             
               The
               late
               Kings
            
             Counsels
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Page
             236.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             239.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             169.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Page
             182.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             The
             late
             Kings
             Declaration
             concerning
             Scotland
             .
             pag.
             404.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag.
             170.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             page
             14.
             
          
           
             
               The
               best
               Rule
               of
               Interest
               is
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Page
             36.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             33.
             
          
           
             Page
             36.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Presbyterian
               Method
               of
               making
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             Page
             38.
             
          
           
             Page
             39.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             42.
             
          
           
             Page
             42.
             
          
           
             1
             Chr.
             12.
             
          
           
             Page
             43.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             page
             54.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             do
             their
             own
             business
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             .
          
           
             Page
             60.
             
          
           
             Page
             61.
             
          
           
             Page
             62.
             
          
           
             Page
             63.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Page
             65
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             66.
             
          
           
             Page
             67.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             73.
             
          
           
             Page
             74.
             
          
           
             Interest
             of
             England
             .
             Part
             1.
             
             Page
             13.
             
          
           
             Part
             1.
             
             Page
             49.
             
             Ibid.
             53.
             
          
           
             page
             75.
             
          
           
             pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             78.
             
          
           
             Page
             81.
             
          
           
             Page
             83.
             
          
           
             Page
             84.
             
          
           
             page
             98.
             
          
           
             
               Interest
               of
               England
               .
               Page
            
             49
             ,
             Ibid.
             98.
             
          
           
             Page
             49.
             
             
               Interest
               of
               England
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             101.
             
          
           
             pag.
             104.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Page
             116.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .